Egbert and through their owne intestine broyles and in the yeare 819 by the decree of Egbert at an assembly of the states at VVinchester joyned into one entire state or common name of England continued through many successions of princes vnto our times The order of the kings of the VVest-Saxons followeth vntill the Heptarchy determined and the vnion and name of England Cerdic before mentioned the first king of the West-Saxons about the yeare 502 and 43 yeares after the first arrivall of Hengist After Ella of the South-Saxons he attayned to the chiefe rule or soueraignety amongst the Saxon princes the third Monarch of the English continued in his successours for two descents Kenrik king of the West-Saxons and Monarch or chiefe king of the English son to Cerdic Cheulin king of the West-Saxons chiefe king or Monarch of the English son to Kenrik After sundry conquests and great victories against the Britons and Kentish Saxons he was lastly ouerthrowne and driuen out by a joynt warre of the Welsh and his seditious subjects discontented with his insolent government drawne on through the treason and ambition of his nephew Cealic Cealic king of the West-Saxons son to Cuthwolf brother to Cheulin and son to Kenric He lost the Monarchy or chiefe rule of the English vnto Ethelbert king of the Kentish men Chelwolf king of the VVest-Saxons son to Cuth brother to Cheulin Kingils son to Chel brother to Chelwolfe king of the VVest-Saxons succeeding in the yeare 612. He first of the VVest-Saxon princes embraced the Christian Religion won to the faith by the preaching of Berinus an Italian the first Bishop of Dorchester in Oxfordshire and through the holy zeale and endeavours of Oswald king of Northumberland He tooke for his companion in the government his son Quincheline who deceased before him Kenwald king of the VVest-Saxons son to Kengils he founded the rich abbey of Malmesburie and the great Church of VVinchester He deceasing without issue his wife Segburg a manly woman for a time mannaged the affaires of the kingdome succeeded vnto by Eskwin Eskwin king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Cerdic Kenwin king of the VVest-Saxons brother to Kenwald and son to Kingils He much enlarged the kingdome of the VVest-Saxons vpon the Bordering Britons or VVelsh Ceadwalla king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Kenric He slew in fight Edilwalch the last king of the South-Saxons After much cruelty and outrage committed against the neighbouring South and Kentish-Saxons to expiate his sinnes following the manner of those superstitious times he departed on holy pilgrimage to Rome baptized there by Sergius Bishop of that sea where shortly after he dyed Ina king of the West-Saxons descended from Cheulin He annexed to his dominions the Countrie of the South-Saxons and founded the Colledge of Wels and the great Monastery of Glastenbury Ambitious of the honour of his predecessour hee went to Rome and put on the habit of religion deceasing in a private fortune hauing first subjected his kingdome to the payment of Peter-pence to that sea Ethelard king of the West-Saxons descended from Cheulin Cuthred king of the West-Saxons brother to Ethelard About this time after Beda the dead corps of the deceased begun first to bee enterred within townes and cities formerly after the manner of the Turkes at this day buried in the fields Sigebert of vnknowne parentage king of the West-Saxons driven out by his seditious subjects pretending his tyrannie and many vices Kenwulf king of the West-Saxons descended from Cerdic He was slaine by Kineard brother to Sigebert Brithric descended from Cerdic king of the West-Saxons succeeding in the yeare 784. In the time hereof and yeare 787 the Danes first arriue and discover the Westerne coasts of the Iland followed with greater forces in the raigne of Egbert and the succeeding English Monarches He was poysoned by his Queene Ethelburga daughter to Offa the great king of the Mercians In regard of this treason the wiues of the succeeding West-Saxon Monarches were by law afterwards excluded from all state place and title of princes Egbert king of the VVest-Saxons descended from Cheulin and succeeding in the yeare 800. He subdued the Cornish Britons and the Kentish and East-Saxons with those of Mercia East-England and Northumberland Of these Kent and the East-Saxons with the Cornish Britons he immediatly incorporated with his kingdome of the West-Saxons The rest which were Northumberland with the East-Angles and Mercians he commaunded by his substitutes or Vice-royes All notwithstanding he vnited into one entire Monarchie which he named of England from the Angli or English of whom himselfe was descended or in regard of the greater extent of that people contayning after Beda the Mercians Northumbrians and Mercians or some two thirds of the whole Dutch Nation whereof he was Crowned king in the yeare 819 some 370 yeares after the arrivall of Hengist In this sort the Heptarchy extinguished the whole Southerne part of the Iland tooke the name of England Wales the Britons of Cumberland excepted whose fortunes vntill the returne hereof into the vnion of Britaine vnder Lames out late Soveraigne of happy memory remaine in the next place to bee related THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND THis was begun by Egbert aforesaid The manner and yeare wee haue even now shewed It was bounded more aunciently with the German Ocean vpon the East vpon the South with the English channell from France vpon the West with the Welsh and Britons of Cumberland with part of the Westerne or Irish Ocean from Ireland and vpon the North with the river Tweede from the Picts or Scotland King William surnamed the Conquerour added Cumberland and VVestmoreland parts of the auncient kingdome of the Cumbri wrested from the Scots His son Rufus and the succeeding princes of the Norman bloud added VVales By the raigne of king Edward the first VVales then being totally subdued the accompt and name of England enlarged ouer all the part of the Iland lying vpon the South of the river Tweede and Solway Frith the present extent of the kingdome It hath suffered sundry changes since this its first name and erection being twise conquered by forreine power and made subject to three different successions of Monarches 1 Of the race of the VVest-Saxons 2. Of the Danes 3 and of the Normans THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VNDER THE VVEST-SAXONS THe Kings of England follow of the house of the West-Saxons and vntill the Danish subiection Egbert king of the West-Saxons the Heptarchy destroyed crowned king of England at a Parliament of the states held at Winchester in the yeare 819. In the raigne of this prince the Danes begin their fierce invasions of the English continued with variable successe during the whole time of Englands Monarches of the race of the West-Saxons and vntill the yeare 1016 and conquest of the whole by Canutus He deceased in the yeare 836. Ethelwolf and Athelstan sons to Egbert succeeding to their father in the kingdome of England and the Danish warres Of these
the Earledomes of Castille Aragon being annexed the kings hereof were seazed of the whole Biscaia Olava Navarra old Castille with part of Aragonia By this prince Castille Aragonia were againe devided from Navarra giuen by him with the title of kings to his sons Ferdinand Ramir. By the after encroachments of Ferdinand the first and Alfonsus the eight kings of Castille the townes of Nagera Calahora and Logrogno with other parts of Navarra betwixt the riuer Ebro and Monte D'oca were lopped off herefrom joyned to the name and accompt of Castille Biscaia and Olava were likewise afterwards rent off But when and by what meanes we finde not Overmatched by their more potent neighbours the kings of Castille Aragon and by their interveening betwixt them the Moores being barred from enlarging any further their dominions in this continent crossing over the Pyrenaean mountaines into France by their marriages alliances with the houses of that kingdome the princes hereof in their severall times became possessed of the Earledomes of Champaigne and Brie Foix Begorre the soveraigne Lordship of Bearn the Dukedome of Eureux Albret Vendosme lastly of the most mighty kingdome of France the which now being shut out of Spaine by the armes of the Castillians Navarra won from them by king Ferdinand the fift the heires of the house at this day onely enjoye The kingdome was hereditary and whereof women their issue were capable The princes hereof were Garcias Ximinius the first king of Suprarbe deceasing in the yeare 758. Garcias Innicus son to Garcias Ximinius Fortunius Garcias son to Garcias Innicus Sancius Garcias son to Fortunius Garcias Ximinius Garcias son to sancius Garcias He died without heires the last king of Suprarbe of the house of the first Garcias Ximinius An Interregnum for 4 yeares Innicus Garcias surnamed Arista Earle of Begorre elected in the yeare 840. He conquered Pampelona the champian countrey from the Moores in whose time most probably the kingdome tooke the name of Navarra Garcias Innicus son to Innicus Garcias Arista king of Navarra He voluntarily resigned the kingdome turned Religious Fortunius son to Garcias Innicus Vrraca sister to Fortunius Ximinius the last Earle of Aragon Fortunius Ximinius Earle of Aragon deceasing without heires in right from his mother Vrraca hee got seazed of that Earledome continued in the house of Navarra vntill Sanctius the Great He dyed vnmarryed Sanctius the second surnamed Abarca brother to Fortunius Garcias Sanctius son to Sanctius Abarca Sanctius Garcias Ramirus joynt kings of Navarra sons to Garcias Sanctius Sanctius Garcias sole king of Navarra Ramir deceasing vnmarried Garcias surnamed the Trembler son to Sanctius Garcias Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra son to Garcias the Trembler He marryed vnto Nunnia or Elvira sister to Garcias the last Earle of Castille by which right Garcias dying sans issue he became possessed of Castille in the yeare 1028. Deviding his dominions he gaue Castille vnto his younger son Ferdinand to Ramir his naturall son Aragonia vnto both with the title of kings Garcias de Nagera eldest son to Sanctius the Great succeeding in the rest of the dominions of the house of Navarra After this prince tainted with vnnaturall wickednes against his mother wrongfully accused by him of adultery the kingdome of Navarra continually languished never prospered daily encroached vpon by the neighbouring kings of Castille Aragon lastly in Iohn d' Albret wrested from the posterity hereof and added as a province to Castille Sanctius Garcias son to Garcias de Nagera slaine by the treason of his brother Raimund without surviuing issue Raimund broâ—her vnto Sanctius Garcias He enjoyed not long the kingdome expuâ—sed presently after his vsurpation Sanctius Ramir king of Aragon and Navarra son to Ramir the first king of Aragon brother to Garcias de Nagera Peter the first king of Aragon Navarra son to Sanctius Ramir. Alfonsus the first king of Aragon Navarra brother to Peter the first He deceasing sans issue and Aragon descending to his brother Ramir surnamed the Monke Navarra returned vpon Ramir Lord of Mouçon descended from Garcias de Nagera from whose house the kingdome had beene for a time wrongfully detayned Ramir Lord of Mouçon king of Navarra son to Ramir Lord of Calahora younger sonne to Garcias de Nagera In this Princes raigne Alfonsus the eight king of Castille pretending title to the Crowne hereof and warring herevpon tooke from Navarra the townes of Logrogno Nagera and Calahora vniting them with Castille Sanctius surnamed the Wise son to Ramir the second Lord of Mouçon Sanctius the eight son to Sanctius the Wise succeeding in the yeare 1194. Vntill this prince for the space of aboue 500 yeares the kingdome of Navarra had beene still continued in the line masculine After his decease sans issue it first fell to the right of women transported ouer the mountaines into France where transmitted from one French family vnto another it hath rested vnto our times and the vnion thereof with that kingdome Theobald the fift Counte Palatine of Champaigne Brie king of Navarra sonne to Count Theobald the fourth and Blanche sister to Sanctius the eight and daughter to Sanctius the seaventh king of Navarra succeeding in the yeare 1234. Theobald the sixt Earle of Champaigne Brie and king of Navarra sonne to Theobald the fift Henry the first Earle of Champaigne Brie king of Navarra brother to Theobald the sixt Philip le Bel king of France in right of his wife Ioane daughter to Henry the first in the yeare 1284 succeeding in Champaigne and Brie and the kingdome of Navarra Lewes surnamed Hutin king of France Navarra and Earle of Champaigne Brie son to Philip le Bel and Ioane aforesaid Philip le Long king of France Navarra brother to Lewes Hutin Charles le Bel king of France Navarra brother to Lewes Hutin and Philip le Long. Hee deceasing without issue male and the kingdome of France according to the pretended Salique law descending vpon Philip de Valois the next of the line masculine Navarra returned vpon Ioane de France daughter vnto Lewes Hutin The Earledomes of Champaigne Brie were incorporated with the Crowne of France Philip Earle of Eureux in the right of his wife Ioane of France daughter to Lewes Hutin succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra Charles the second Earle of Eureux king of Navarra son to Philip Ioane aforesaid Charles the third Earle of Eureux and king of Navarra son to Charles the second Iohn of Aragon younger son to Alfonsus the fift king of Aragon in right of his wife Blanche daughter to Charles the third succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra After the decease of his brother he succeeded likewise in Aragon Gaston the fourth Earle of Foix Begorre and Soveraigne Lord of Bearn king of Navarra in right of his wife Leonora daughter to Iohn of Aragon and Blanche aforesaid By
meanes of this marriage the Earledome of Begorre Lordship of Bearn became annexed to the house of Navarra as they doe yet continue Francis Earle of Foix Begorre Lord of Bearn and king of Navarra son to Gaston prince of Viane son to Gaston the fourth and Leonora He dyed young sans issue Iohn duke of Albret in the right of his wife Catherine sister to Francis succeeding in the kingdome of Navarra the Earledome of Begorre and soveraigne Lordship of Bearn He lost Navarra vnto Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille Aragon since incorporated with the kingdome of Castille retayning onely the countries of Begorre Bearne and the title of Navarra left vnto his successours Henry d' Albret titulary king of Navarra son to Iohn duke of Albret and Catherine Anthony de Bourbon duke of Vendosme prince of the blood in right of his wife Ioane d' Albret daughter to Henry d' Albret Earle of Begorre Lord of Bearn titulary king of Navarra Henry the third king of Navarra son to Anthony de Bourbon and Ioane d' Albret After the murther of Henry the third the last French king of the house of Valois â—e succeeded in the kingdome of France by the name of Henry the fourth being the next of the line masculine and descended from S. Lewes after infinite troubles mastered and ouerpast and a fast peace established in that kingdome slaine of late yeares in Paris by that bloody Assassine Ravaillart Lewes the thirteenth son to Henry the fourth succeeding now in the kingdome of France and in the right and title of Navarra THE KINGDOME OF ARAGON THE estate was begun shortly after that of Suprarbe or Navarra in the raigne of Garcias Innicus the second king of Suprarbe by one Aznarius son to Eudo the Great Duke of Aquitaine in France who hauing taken from the Moores certaine townes about the riuers Aragon and Subordanus by the good leaue of that Prince entitled himselfe from the riuer Earle of Aragon subiect then as were his successours for some time after vnto the kings of Suprarbe and commaunding here in nature of Marqueses In Fortunius sonne to Garcias Innicus king of Navarra and Vrraca sister to Fortunius Ximinius the last Earle hereof who deceased without issue the Earledome was annexed to the house and kingdome of Navarra King Sanctius the Great againe divided Aragon from Navarra giuing it with the title of king to his bastard sonne Ramir. The extent of the country was but little at what time vnder Ramir the first it was first made a kingdome By the time of king Ramir the second Saragoça Huescar and other townes being wonne from the Moores it became enlarged ouer the whole countrey called now Aragonia By the marriage of Petronilla daughter to Ramir the second vnto Raimund Berengarius the fift Earle of Barcelona in the yeare 1137 the country of Catalonia was added By Raimund son to Raimund Berengarius the fift the Earledome of Russillon By Iames the first the kingdomes of Valentia and of the Ilands of Mallorça and Menorça conquered from the Moores the present extent of the kingdome of Aragon In forreine parts Peter the third annexed to the house of Aragon the kingdome of Sicilye Iames the second the Iland of Sardinia Alfonsus the fift Naples all which the kings of Spaine in right hereof doe at this day enioy The Princes were Aznarius the first Earle of Aragon in the raigne of Garcias Innicus the second king of Suprarbe The country then onely contained certaine small townes about the riuer Aragon occasioning the name enlarging afterwards as did the conquests hereof Aznarius the second son to Aznarius the first Galindus son to Aznarius the second Semenus Aznarius son to Galindus slaine in the battaile of Ronceval against the Emperour Charles the Great Semenus Garcias vncle to Semenus Aznarius Fortunius Semenus or Ximinius He deceased without issue Fortunius king of Navarra Earle of Aragon in right from his mother Vrraca sister to Fortunius Semenus Sanctius Abarca king of Navarra brother to Fortunius king of Navarra succeeding in the Earledome of Aragon by the same right Garcias Sanctius king of Navarra son to Sanctius Abarca Sanctius Garcias and Ramir ioint kings of Navarra son to Garcias Sanctius Garcias the Trembler king of Navarra son to Sanctius Garcias Sanctius the Great king of Navarra and Earle of Castille son to Garcias the Trembler He againe divided Aragon from Navarra erecting it into a petty Kingdome in the person of Ramir his base son Ramir the first naturall son to Sanctius the Great King of Navarra the first King of Aragon advanced hereunto by his father at the earnest suite of his step-mother Elvira the defence of whose life and honour he had voluntarily vndertaken vniustly accused of adultery by her vnnaturall sonne Garcias de Nagera an honourable and iust beginning of afterwards so renowned and famous a Kingdome Sanctius the seauenth son to Ramir the first He was elected King of Navarra after Sanctius son to Garcias de Nagera Peter the first son to Sanctius the seauenth king of Aragon and Navarra Alfonsus the first King of Aragon and Navarra brother to Peter the first and son to Sanctius the seaventh Ramir the second surnamed the Monke King of Aragon brother to Peter the first and Alfonsus the first and to son to Sanctius the sevaenth Navarra by the wil of Alfonsus the first returned vpon the right heire thereof Ramir Earle of Mouçon descended from Garcias de Nagera The Kingdome of Aragon at this time contained onely the present country of Aragonia Raimund the first Earle of Barcelona in the right of his wife Petronilla daughter to Ramir the second succeeding in the Kingdome of Aragon In those two Princes the houses and estates of Aragon and Barcelona were vnited into one family and Kingdome Raimond the second King of Aragon son to Raimund the first and Petronilla Hee chaunged his name to Alfonsus Gerard the last Earle of Russillon deceasing without issue he added that Earledome to the dominion hereof Peter the second son to Raimund the second or Alfonsus Drawne on it is vncertaine by what superstitious zeale or necessity of state in the yeare 1214 he made the Kingdome of Aragon tributary to Pope Innocent the third and the See of Rome Repenting as it seemeth afterwards of this errour he tooke part with the Albigenses in France slaine in their quarrell by Simon Earle of Montfort and his crossed followers Iames the first son to Peter the second Hee tooke from the Moores their two Kingdomes of Valentia and of the Ilands of Malorça and Menorça remaining since parts of the Kingdome of Aragon He deceased in the yeare 1314. Peter the third son to Iames the first King of all the dominions of Aragon the Ilands of Malorça and Menorça excepted giuen with the title of King to Iames his yonger brother by his father Iames the first revnited notwithstanding not long after to the Kingdome of Aragon He married
Die Valence and Viviers vnder Arles Marseilles Tolon Aurange and S. Paul and vnder Avignon Carpentras Cavaillon and Tarascon Heere are likewise the Bishops of Metz Toul and Verdun but subordinate to the Arch-bishop and Electour of Triers in Germany The yearely revenues hereof of other Ecclesiasticall livings before the ciuill wars as an inventory takē thereof in the yeare 1543 related by Chappuys amounted to 12 millions 300 thousand pounds besides other casuall yet ordinary commings in or as by another estimate of Monsieur Allemant President of Accōpts at Paris to 712 parts of the whole revenues of France They are yet litle diminished the Cleargie possessing in a maner whatsoever they formerly enjoyed Concerning the ciuill statc the whole as governed by one king so is incorporated into one only kingdome The Lawes whereby it is governed are partly the French or Municipall and partly where these are defectiue the civill or Roman and partly customes which in some parts almost onely are in vse yet which the king may alter at his pleasure if hee see them to be prejudiciall to the state The Professours hereof are only Civilians brought vp in their Vniversities of which there are many in this kingdome especially for this profession in regard of the multiplicity of suites thorough the quarelsome nature of the people For the more due administration of justice the realme is divided into many shires or Balliages and Seneschausees as they terme them besides almost infinite subordinate courts where by their Baillifs and Seneschaux and their assistants which two Magistrates after Pasquier are all one and differ but in name all matters are adjudged both civill and criminall but with reference to the high Courts of Parliament wherevnto they are subject and whither appeales may be made according to every ones resort These Bailliages and Seneschaussees are thus ranked vnder their severall Parliaments In Bretaigne the Bailliages of Renes and Nantes vnder the Parliament of Renes In Normandy of Roan Caux Gisors Eureux Alençon Caen and Constances vnder the Parliament of Roan Vnder the Parliament of Paris in Picardy the Bailliages of Amiens Laon Boulogne and Abbeville in Champaigne of Rheims Troy Sens Vitry Chaumont and Auxerre in Brie of Chasteau-Thierry Provins and Meaux in France Speciall of Senlis and Melun with the Vicounte or Prevoste of Paris in Beausse the Seneschaussee of Angiers with the Bailliages of Orleans Chartres Mans Montfort l' Amaulry Tours and Blois in Berry the Bailliage of Bourges in Rochelois of Rochelle in Poictou the Seneschaussee of Poictiers in Bourbonois of Moulins in Lionnois of Lions in Limaigne or le Basse Auvergne of Rions and in Engoulmois of Engoulesme Vnder the Parliament of Bourdeaux in Limousin the Seneschausees of Limoges and Brive in Perigort of Perigueux in Guienne of Sainctes Bourdeaux Basats and Lapourd in Agennois and Condomois parts of Gascoigne at Agen and Condom Vnder the Parliament of Tholouse for the rest of Gascoigne the Seneschaussees of Lactoure and Tarbe in high Auvergne the Seneschaussee of Orillac in Quercy of Cahors in Rovergne of Rhodes in Languedoc of Tholouse Carcassone and Beaucaire In Provence vnder the Parliament of Aix the Seneschaussees of Aix and Cisteron In Daulphinie vnder the Parliament of Grenoble the Seneschaussees of Grenoble Vienne Valençe and in la Bourgoigne vnder the Parliament of Diion the Bailliages of Diion Austun Chalon vpon Soasne Semur and la Montagne Of these 8 Parliaments the chiefe is that of Paris whether appeale may be made from the other seaven The Bailliages likewise and Seneschaussees haue vnder them many subordinate places of Iustice called by the French les Seiges Royaux les Chastellenies and les Bailliages Subalternes resortable herevnto as those are to the Parliaments Heere are also some peculiar and exempted places suiting no superiour courts such as are the litle Principality of Dombes with the countries of Avignon and Aurenge which two howsoeuer that they are seated within the maine land of Provençe acknowledge notwithstanding onely their owne lawes and Lords the Pope Princes of Aurenge The King is hereditary but where no women by a pretended Salique law as neither their issue thorough their right doe inherite This law as the tradition goeth was first made by Pharamond was so named of the Salij a French people called thus from the Ysel one of the three maine channels of the Rhijn where they inhabited before their comming into Gaule The words thereof are as my authour reciteth them that no women shall haue any portion in the Salique lād which although not restrayned to any sort of inheritance meant onely of the countrey of the Salij lying without the limits of moderne France they vnderstand notwithstanding of the present France and interpret onely of the kingdome forced heevnto for that custome and examples are manifest of women inheretrices in their Dukedomes and private possessions But that this hath beene a meere imposture of the French Sieur du Haillan a natiue Frenchman is plaine in his History of France and in the life of Pharamond freely acknowledging that the words cannot bee vnderstood of the kingdome that Pharamond never made such a law and that their perpetuall male succession they haue not so much by law as by custome begun in the first and barbarous race of their Kings reverenced as a law by the second and by the third race for the better authority thereof falsely called by the name of Salique and attributed vnto Pharamond Hee addeth that neither Aimonius Gregory of Tours nor any of the more auncient and more approved French Historians ever make any mention of this law which so remarkeable a thing if it had beene they would not haue omitted It is manifest then this law to haue bin fained either as in du Haillan by Philip le Long to put a barre vnto the title of his Neice Ioane of France daughter to Lewis Hutin them making claime vnto the kingdome for before that time as in Pasquier the kingdome never fell in Quenoville or vnto the right of women or otherwise by Philip de Valois to exclude the title of Edward the third king of England his competitour for the kingdome descended from Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth father to Lewis Hutin and Philip le Long and if ever since it hath been observed that this hath bin rather to avoide the exceptions of the English then that they haue any just reason or authority for it The Prince is stiled by the name of the most Christian King a title saith du Haillan continued in the succession hereof ever since the Regency of Charles Martel father to king Pepin and grand-father to Charles the great to whom it was given for his valiant and stout defence of the Christian Religion against the Infidels His Dominions are now nothing so large as in times past In the race of Merovee he lorded over all Gaule and the better part of Germany Charles
the Great and his son Lewis the Godly were Sole commaunders of all Gaule of Germany vnto the rivers Eydore Elb Saltza of Pannony of a great part of Italy and of Barcelona or Catalonia in Spaine Since the vsurpation of Capet he for a long time held subject in the Low-countries the great Earledome of Flanders with that other of Artois held alwayes by the Princes thereof vnder the fief and soveraignety of this Crowne by the late league of Cambray in the raignes of Henry the second French King and Philip the second King of Spaine quitted from all right and acknowledgment hereof At this day he onely retayneth moderne France limited as aboue together with the bare title of Navarre the countrey ever since Ferdinand the fift being witheld from him by the Spaniard The greater causes of the declining hereof haue beene 1 that improvident devision of the French Empire by the sons of the Emperour Lewis the Godly whereby not only Gaule or France within the Rhijn became parted into divers lesser seigneuryes but Italy and Germany quite rent herefrom their kingdomes with the honour and title of Roman Emperour being translated to forraine stranger families 2 The monstrous alienations of many the chiefer provinces hereof graunted by former Kings with a bare reservation of homage vnto themselues by which meanes the great Dukedomes of Aquitaine and Guienne Bretaigne Normandy and Burgundy the Earledomes of Champaigne and Provençe with others contayning aboue one halfe part of the whole France became for a long time free and loose from the immediate commaund and jurisdiction hereof which by marriages otherwise comming into the hands of straungers or of some not so well affected to this Crowne haue much disabled him for any great performance and oftentimes turning their armes here-against haue much endangered the ruine of the whole kingdome a no small advaÌ„tage of the English cause of the many victories which they atchieved in times past against this Nation 3 The infinite factioÌ„s wherevnto this vnconstant and stirring people haue beene still subject and from the which they haue beene almost never cleare whereof their wiser neighbours haue still knowne to make good vse 4 The jealousies of neighbouring princes especially since the great attempts and conquests vpon Milan and Naples by Charles the eight and Lewis the twelth bending their leagues and setting vp enabling the Spaniard against him But as his power and auncient greatnes haue beene hereby much abated so yet neither haue they beene so empared but that for solide true strength he remayneth now nothing inferiour to any Christian prince of Europe Indeed he is not Lord of such huge and spacious dominions as some others are Yet if we consider the generall fertility and riches of his countries their compaction and vnitednes not broken into diverse kingdomes or parted by Sees or the intervening of forraine states his store of strong and well fortified cites and townes in every province the infinite number of his French subjects in regard of the extraordinary populousnes of the countrie the substance of war the wall of kingdomes estimated at 15 millions of inhabitants and that harmony and good agreement which should be amongst a people of the same law nation countrey and language wee shall finde him to haue sundry advantages aboue many of his neighbours firme strong great and not easily to be endangered by the mainest combination of his adversaries An especiall strength and advantage of the present aboue the former kings hath beene the incorporation of the many alienated great Dukedomes and Estates before mentioned thorough the great wisedome of his Predecessours still as they were gotten in by warre or marriage being inseparably vnited to the crowne hereof What his revenues might be from so rich a kingdome we wil not define Monsieur Froumenteau in his book entitled les Secrets des Finances accompteth them for 31 yeares space during the late raignes of Henry the second of the three brethren kings at 15623655 17 31 Escus or French Crownes one yeare with an other but whereof a great part being then made by the confiscation of Protestants goods alienations of their demaines by the like casualties incident to troubled States cannot be accompted ordinary The country conteineth now 24 greater divisions or Provinces of Bretaigne Normandy Picardy Champaigne Brie France Special Beausse Poictou Engoulmois Berry Bourbonois Forest Beauiolois Lionois Auvergne Limousin Perigort Guienne Gaiscoigne Quercy Rovergne Languedoc Provençe Daulphine and Bourgogne divided amongst 8 iuridicall resorts or Parliaments of Paris Roven Renes Bourdeaux Tholouse Aix Dijon and Grenoble whose descriptions follow hauing first set downe the auncient estate hereof with the sundry changes and successions people nations and gouerments hapning vnto our times occasioning the present names state and divisions THE NINTH BOOKE COntayning the description of the more famous Mountaines and Rivers of France Their auncient and moderne names The auncient name and Etymologie of Gaule The distinction hereof into Gaule on this side and beyond the Alpes The beginning and occasion of the name of Gaule on this side the Alpes The bounds situation and auncient estate of Gaule on this side the Alpes before the subiection thereof to the Romans and revnion with Italy The auncient limits and extent of Gaule beyond the Alpes The first inhabitants of Gaule beyond the Alpes The intrusion of the neighbouring Germans and of the Greekes Phocenses The foundation of the auncient and noble city of Marseilles The conquest of Gaule beyond the Alpes by the Romans The description and face hereof during the Roman government out of Ptolemy Pliny Antoninus and others The history invasion and conquests of the Britons VVisigothes Burgundians Almans and Frenchmen The conquest of the whole by the French The large extent aunciently of the French dominions The reestablishment of the Roman Empire of the VVest in Charles the Great and the French nation The name of France The distinction hereof into the parts and names of Oosten-reich and VVest-reich The division of the grand Monarchy of the French by the sons and posterity of the Emperour Lewis the Godly The French kingdomes of Germany and Italy Their rent from the nation and name of the French The kingdomes of Burgundy Lorraine and west-VVest-France The Dukedomes of Lorraine Iuliers Cleue Brabant Luxemburg Limburg and Gelderlandt the Palatinate of the Rhijn the Bishopricks of Liege and Vtreicht the Lantgraueship of Elsatz the Earledomes of Namur Hainault Holland and Zealandt parts sometimes of the auncient French kingdome of Lorraine The vniting of Brabant Luxemburg Limâ—urg Gelderlandt Namur Hainault Holland Zealandt Vtreicht vnto the Netherlands and family of Burgundy and of the rest to the Empire of the Germans The Dukedomes of Savoy and of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and beyond the Iour the Earledomes of Lions and Mascon the free counrye of Burgundy the kingdome of Arles the Earledome of Provence Daulphiny and the Common-wealth and League of the
the Saxons and extended along the shore of the Rhijn from the meeting hereof with the Meine vnto the fall of that river into the German Ocean quarting in Gaule vpon the further side of the Rhijn the province of Germania secunda They comprehended the countries where are at this day Engern Marck Bergen part of Cleve Stiff van Vtreicht Gelderlandt Hessen the Earledome of Zutphen Over-Ysel West-phalen North-Hollandt together with the East and West-Freislandts The severall Dutch people which they contayned vniting into this generall name were the Bructeri reaching along the shore of the Rhijn betwixt the river of the Meine and Colen the Sicambri extended from thence vnto the division of the Rhijn at Schenken-scans the Chamavi seated neere vnto the fall or mouth of the Rhijn the Salij lying about the river Isala now Ysel called thus from hence and occasioning the name of the pretended Salique Law the Minores Frisij now North-Hollandt the Maiores Frisij now West-Freislandt the Tencteri Ansuarii and Cherusci For thus we finde them dictinctly called placed attributed to this common name in the table published by Peutinger written in the time of the later Roman Emperours The first time of their sixt plantation in Gaule following the most credited authours hapned in the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third vnder Clodiâ— their second king from Pharamond conquering and inhabiting the countrey of Germania secunda whether that they were but onely in part expulsed from hence by Aetius or returning againe with greater confidence fury after the death hereof murthered by Valentian jealous of his vertues Vnder Merove succeeding vnto Clodio they added herevnto the first Belgica Vnder Childeric they added the second Belgica withdrawing by litle and litle out of Germany their ancient abode and leaving the Moorish wood-lands which they there possessed vnto the Saxons violently pressing vpon them from the North busied here in the conquests and plantation of better countries Vnder Clovys their fift king the Visigothes overcome and the Almans subdued they tooke in the provinces of Aquitania Germania prima cleared Belgica of the Romans vnder Siagrius then keeping possession about Soissons and added in Germany to their kingdome name whatsoever was then held by the Almans and Bavarians contayning the part hereof extended betwixt the river Meine and the Alpes Vnder Childebert and Clotaire sons to Clovys and kings of Paris and Soissons the French dominion being then divided they conquered the Burgundians Vnder Theodoric brother herevnto king of Mets or Austrasia they subdued the Thuringians Vnder Theodebert king of Austrasia grand-child vnto Clovys and son to Theodoric they tooke in Provence or the part of Gaule Narbonensis contayned betwixt the riuer of Rhosne and the Alpes surrendred by Amalasiunta and the Ostrogothes by whom it had beene gotten and detayned from the Visigothes Vnder Charles Martel regent of the kingdome for the titulary princes they vtterly expulsed the Visigothes and Moores out of Languedoc their last retreate in this province Vnder Charles the Great they tooke from the Moores in Spaine the part of Tarraconensis where was afterwards the great and famous Earledome of Barcelona and conquered the kingdomes and nations of the Britons Saxons Avares and Lombards vniting vnder the Monarchy of the French the whole Gaule Transalpine Pannony Germany vnto the riuers Eydore Elb and the Saltza the best part of Italy together with the title and honour of Roman Emperour for a certaine time afterwards remaining hereditary to the royall families of this nation in whose raigne and in that next of his son the Emperour Lewis the Godly the Empire and dominion hereof was at the height thorough their civill discords that vnprovident division made by the sons of the Godly declining shortly after and breaking into fiue lesser kingdomes of Italy Germany or East-France Lorraine Burgundy and West-France all which not long after comming into the hands of stranger princes ceased to bee French resolving into sundry petty states and governments West-France excepted wherein the name and accompt of the nation at this day resteth confined the maner whereof with their continuance successions and whole fortunes vnto our times or during French we will shew hereafter We finde at this time the accompt and name of France for thus was called the greatest part of the French dominions after their possession and plantation by this nation to haue extended over the whole Gaule as also over Pannony and the parts of Germany subject herevnto their auncient names worne out It contayneth then two divisions or kingdomes famous in the French and Dutch histories of Oosten-reich or Austrasia or of West-reich or Westrasia for thus wee read them corruptly named in the Latine Authours of that ruder age Oosten-reich signified the Easterne kingdome so called from such its situation compared with the other division It was otherwise named east-East-France in regard likewise of its more Easterly situation Also Dutch France from the Dutch language of the people It was likewise called the kingdome of Metz from the towne of Metz then the royall seate of the kings hereof It contained all Pannony and Germany subject to the French and within the Rhijn the parts lying betwixt that riuer and the Meuse and Scheldt comprehending now Lorraine Luick Elsats the districts of Trier Colen and Mentz the Dukedome of Gulick parts of Cleve and of the Lower Palatinate together with the many provinces of the Low Countreyes contained betwixt those rivers At this day the French name and accompt being wholly extinguished in those parts the name is onely preserued in the Dukedome of Oostenrich in High Germany sometimes parcell hereof West-reich signifyed in the Dutch language the Westerne kingdome for thus was it situated compared to the other It was also called West and Roman France from such its situation and language mixed with the Latin compounding now the moderne French It contained in a manner now moderne France The kings of the French vntill the division of the kingdome and Monarchy hereof by the sons of Lewes the Godly follow Pharamond from whom they first begin the succession hereof He raigned wholy in Germany is put to haue bin the authour of the pretended Salique-law Clodion son to Pharamond Vnder this Prince they first planted in Gaul Merove Master of the horse to Clodion left protectour of the kingdome for his yong sons ouer whom he vsurped The disinherited sons of Clodion which were Auberon Regnault and Ranchaire for so were they named retiring into the countreyes of Ardenne and about the Moselle begun there the estates so called from whom descended afterwards the Princely houses of Lorraine Brabant Namur and Hainault Childeric son to Merovy Clovys son to Childeric This Prince first established here the Christian religion and mightily enlarged the French dominions the Romans and neighbouring Barbarians ouercome and vanquished Childebert Clodomire Clotaire and Theodoric sons to Clovys the kingdome being diuided amongst them whereof the two former
were stiled kings of Paris and Orleans the other two of Soissons and Mets. Clotaire sole king of the French the other brethren dying without issue or their posterity failing In the raignes of these foure brethren kings the kingdome of Burgundy and of the Thuringians with Provençe in Gaule Narbonensis was annexed to the French dominions Chilperic Aribert Gontran and Sigibert sons to Clotaire the kingdome being again divided whereof the two former shared Soissons and Paris the other two the kingdomes of Orleans Austrasia At this time liued together the two monsters of their sex Brunehaut and Fredegonde Queenes to Sigebert and Chilperic aforesaid for their vnnaturall cruelties famous in the French histories this being the murtherer of her owne husband and of her brother-in-law Sigibert the other of eleuen kings and Princes royally descended and amongst others of her sonnes and grand-children Childebert Theodebert and Theodoric Kings of Austrasia Clotaire the second son to Chilperic and Fredegoâ—de Monarch of the French his Vncle 's Aribert and Gontran deceasing without heires and the house of Sigibert by the cruelty of Brunehaut being extinguished Dagobert and Aribert sons to Clotaire the second whereof this raigned in Aquitania or in the parts of France contained betwixt the Loire and the Pyrenaean mountaines the other in the rest of the French dominions Dagobert sole king of the French Chilperic the son of Aribert dying without heires In the raigne hereof the Vascones a Spanish people inhabiting where is now the kingdome of Navarre descending from the Pyrenaean Mountaines first invaded the neighbouring part of Aquitania since from hence called Gascoigne shortly after their first entrance conquered to the French by Aribert aforesaid Clovys the second son to Dagobert Clotaire the third son to Clovys the second He dyed yong without heires Theodoric brother to Clotaire the third deposed for his slouth and insufficiency to governe and shut vp in a Monastery Chilperic brother to Theodoric slaine by his rebellious subjects pretending his cruelty and tyranny Theodoric after the death of Chilperic assumed againe vnto the kingdome About this time the auncient vertue of the French Monarches of the race of Merove begun to decline cloystered vp for the most part within their palaces and giuing themselues wholly vnto luxury and ease committing in the meane time the affaires of state vnto the Maiors of their palaces who hereby hauing once seazed vpon the goverment transmitting the same to succession ceased not vntil they had bereft them of all authority and name vsurping vpon them at length the kingdome Clovys the third son to Theodoric he dyed yong without heires Childebert son to Theodoric and brother to Clovys the third Dagobert the second son to Childebert Daniel a Priest named Chilperic after his being king vpon the decease of Dagobert the second chosen by the Nobility opposed by Charles Martel Maiour of the Palace Clotaire the fourth set vp by Charles Martel enemy to Chilperic Chilperic sole king of the French after the decease of Clotaire the fourth Theodoric son to Dagobert the second Childeric son to Thedoric the last king of the house of Merove vpon pretence of an hereditary slouth negligence basenesse and disability of the Princes of this line by the especiall aide and authority of Zachary then Bishop of Rome deposed by Pepin then Maior of the Palace and shorne Monke Pepin Major of the Palace son to Charles Martel whose ancestours had for a long time borne that title governed the State Childeric being deposed elected King in the yeare 750. Charles the Great son to Pepin In this prince in regard of the extraordinary greatnes of the French Monarques and of their well deservings to the Christian common-wealth in generall and to the Papacy in particular by the chiefe practise and meanes of Pope Leo the third in the yeare 800 after a vacancy of 330 yeares the name dignity of Roman Emperour of the West was restored and conferred vpon this Nation Hee enlarged the French dominions with the kingdomes of the Britons Lombards Avares Saxons the mightiest of all the French Monarques and since his time of all the Emperours of the West Lewis surnamed the Godly son to Charles the Great the last Monarque of the French Nation Lotharius Lewis and Charles surnamed the Bauld sons to the Emperour Lewis the Godly the dominions of the French being divided amongst them Of these Lotharius had Italy with the title of Roman Emperour in Gaule or France within the Rhijn the parts of Austrasia Burgundy and Provençe Lewis had Germany or east-East-France and Charles had west-West-France both with the title of Kings Not long after the Emperour Lotharius turning Religious to the further rent hereof subdevided his part amongst his three sons Lewis Lotharius and Charles his two brothers Lewis and Charles the Bauld yet living assigning vnto Lewis Italy with the title of Roman Emperour to Lotharius Austrasia from the portion or kingdome hereof afterwards named Lot-reich or Lorraine and to Charles Burgundy and Provençe with the name and stile of Kings By this meanes the dominion of the Frenchmen hitherto entier and vnder one or never long divided became seuered as hath beene before related into fiue kingdomes never againe vnited of Italy Germany Lorraine Burgundy and west-West-France whose continuance and estate during the time that they were French follow in order The KINGDOME of ITALY vnder the FRENCH THis was not accompted any part of France It was begun by the Lombards succeeding to the Ostro-gothes drawne in hither by the treason and discontent of Narses generall in the Gothish wars for the Emperour Iustinian By the raigne of Aistulphus the Exarchy destroyed it contayned all Italy Apulia and Calabria remaining then to the Greekish Emperours and the lands of the Popes only excepted The Lombards being subdued by Charles the Great about the yeare 774 it was annexed to the French dominions In the person of Pepin son to Charles the Great it was made a particular French kingdome carryed from one Caroline or French familie vnto another with the title of Roman Emperour for the most part annexed therevnto vntill the Emperour Charles the Fat after whom it ceased to be French vsurped by the Italians and succeeding Germans The French kings here of the house of Charles the Great follow Pepin king of Italy second son to the Emperour Charles the Great He deceased before his father Bernard king of Italy son to Pepin Lewis surnamed the Godly eldest son to the Emperour Charles the Great Emperour of the Romans king of France and Italy Lotharius eldest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Emperour of the Romans and king of Italy Lewis Emperour of the Romans and king of Italy eldest son to the Emperour Lotharius Charles surnamed the Bauld youngest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Emperour of the Romans and King of West-France and Italy Carloman King of Bavaria and Italy eldest son to Lewis surnamed the Auncient King of Germany second
from the which he was descended by his mother in the vsurpations of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and of the kingdome of France destitute of heires and quitting the French partie he gaue the Kingdome of Arles Burgundy vnto Conrade the second Emperour of the Germans to Henry surnamed the Black son to the Emperour Conrade of his sister Gisela By this meanes ended the kingdome of Arles Burgundy vnited by the Emperour Conrade the second his son Henry the Black vnto the German Empire divided into the Provinces and Estates before-mentioned of Provençe and Daulphiny the Free County Savoy and of the Switzers whose beginnings and continuance vnto our times follow THE EARLEDOME OF PROVENCE OR ARLES BY this name we reade in Caesar the whole more Southerne division of Gaule named afterwards Gaule Narbonensis to haue beene called in regard of the civility of the inhabitants and subjection hereof to the Roman lawes and much difference from the other newly conquered and barbarous Gallia excluded by this Author from the accompt of Gaule and named the Further Province The rest of this Roman Province of Gaule by the invasion and conquests of the barbarous nations taking vp new names the appellation onely remained in the part hereof contayned betwixt the Rhosne Alpes Falling to the share of Charles son to the Emperour Lotharius it became a parcell of his kingdome of Burgundy Afterwards in the person of Bozon the first it was made a part of the kingdome of Arles and Burgundy In the person of Hugh d' Arles supposed by Rubys to haue beene the bastard son of Lotharius the second king of Lorraine and of his Concubine Waldrada it was first made an Earledome being giuen vnto him with this title by king Bozon the first to bee held vnder the soveraignty of the kings of Arles and Burgundy Hugh d' Arles Earle of Provençe by the gift of Lewis son to Bozon becomming afterwards king of Arles and Burgundy and not long after this resigning that kingdome vnto Rodulph the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine exchanged for the kingdome of Italy reserued here onely this Earledome for his sonne William to he held vnder the soueraigne right of the kings of Arles Burgundy confirmed afterwards by Conrade the second and the Cerman Emperours but with cōdition to be held of the Emperours By the Emperour Albert the first the fief whole right of the Earledome of Provençe belonging to the German Emperours was vnited to Philip Augustus the French kings By Charles d' Aniou the last Earle of Provēçe wāting heires the country was given to Lewis the Eleventh French K. by whō it was incorporated with the kingdome of France in which vnion state it now remaineth The order of the first Earles we find not From Raimūd the last Earle of the house of Hugh d' Arles vnto Charles d' Aniou aforesaid the vnion of Provençe with the crown of France they were continued as followeth Raimund Earle of Provençe descēded frō Hugh d' Arles before mētioned Charles the first Earle of Aniou Maine afterwards K. of Naples Sicily brother to Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint French King Earle of Provençe in right of his wife Beatres daughter to Raimund Charles the second King of Naples Earle of Provençe son to Charles the first Robert King of Naples Earle of Provençe son to Charles the second Ioane the first Queene of Naples Countesse of Provençe daughter to Charles Duke of Calabria son to King Robert By this Princesse the city countrey of Avignon were first alienated from the Earledome of Provençe and given to the Popes in lieu of a certaine tribute pretended to be due for the kingdome of Naples held of the Papacy and for many yeares vnpayed vnto that sea Lewis the first yonger sonne to Iohn French King adopted by Ioane the first Hee succeeded onely in Provençe The kingdome of Naples after the decease of Queene Ioane became seazed by Charles Durazzo descended from Charles the first continued after in his family vnto queene Ioane the second Lewis the second son to Lewis the first Earle of Provençe Lewis the third son to Lewis the second He dyed without heires Reiner broto Lewis the third Earle of Provençe in right of his wife Isabel Duke of Lorraine Deceasing without surviuing heires male he gaue the Earledome of Provençe to his brother Charles Earle of Maine Charles Earle of Maine Provençe brother to Reiner Wanting heires he bequeathed this countrey vnto Lewis the Eleaventh French King since which time it hath continued vnited with the Crowne of France DAVLPHINY THe Estate was begun by Guy surnamed the Fat Earle of Albon vsurping seazing vpon the countrey hereof with the title of Earle of Vienne in the raigne of Rodulph the second surnamed le Fay-neant the last king of Arles Burgundy Guy the third of that name Earle of Vienne taking the Dolphin for his armes alluding to the nature of that fish which of all other is accompted the most familiar and friendly vnto man first named himselfe Dolphin of Vienne from whom the succeeding princes haue still continued the stile and the countrey from thence beene called Daulphiny In the yeare 1340 Humbert last Daulphin of Vienn◠destitute of heires deceasing gaue this countrey vnto Iohn French king with condition that the eldest sonnes of France should alwayes beare that title and bee immediate Princes a custome still afterwards vnto this day observed by the French The Princes for as many as wee find of them were these Guy the first surnamed the Fat before mentioned Earle of Albon descended from Girard Earle of Vienne dispossessed thrust out by the Emperour Charles the Bauld the pretence of this his vsurpation title Guy the second son to Guy the first Guy the third son to Guy the second He first stiled himselfe Dolphin of Vienne The order of the Dolphins from this prince we finde not and vntill Humbert Humbert the last Dolphin of Vienne of the house of Guy the Fat Charles eldest son to Iohn French King the first Dolphin of the house of France by the gift of Humbert in whom this countrie was vnited with France the title continued still afterwards in the eldest sons of the French Kings This province as part of the kingdomes of Arles Burgundy was aunciently held of the German Empire How it was cleered from the right hereof we cannot certainely relate The Free Countrey of Burgundy IT hath beene thus named from the Free Estate which the inhabitants enjoy vnder their Princes The Earledome was begun in the person of Otho-Guillaume son to Gerberge Countesse of Dijon wife to Henry the first Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne seazed hereof by the aide power of Robert French King in lieu of that Dukedome given vnto him by Henry the first and whereof he had bin deprived by King Robert By Ioane Countesse hereof
gouernment and withdrawing their service and ayde too eager revengers of his childish and weake raigne Henry the sixt irrecoverably France through the faction of the house of Yorke abusing the people with pretenses for their private ends and lastly challenging the Kingdome and turning our conquering swords into our owne bosomes The Land is divided into Shires Hundreds which are the divisions of Shires and are in some places otherwise called Weapontakes and Lathes and Tithings the divisions of Hundreds King Alfred was the Author of these divisions as likewise of the name and office of the Vice-Comites or Sheriffs ordained for the more peaceable gouernment of the Countrey and the more easie restraint of theeues and robbers much encreasing then through the occasion of the Danish warres The word Shire signifieth with the auncient Saxons a part or division as doth the word Share with the present English What number hereof were first instituted by Alfred we finde not Malmesburiensis accompteth 32 of them in the raigne of Etheldred Monarch of the English-Saxons succeeding not long after Kent Essex Middlesex Surrey Sussex Hantshire Dorsetshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Devonshire Cornwall Hartfordshire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Barkeshire Glocestershire Suffolke Norfolke Northamptonshire Huntingdonshire Bedfordshire Cambridgeshire Warwickshire Leicestershire Staffordshire Worcestershire Shropshire Herefordshire Lincolneshire Nottinghamshire Darbyshire and Cheshire Doomesday Booke addeth Yorkeshire in the raigne of William the Conquerour Afterwards were added Lancashire and the Bishoprick of Durham most probably sometimes parts of Yorkeshire and Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumberland beyond the Tine the part now onely retaining the name of the ancient Kingdome thus called after their revnion to the English Crowne formerly possessed by the Scots The last were the 13 Welsh Shires added by Edward the first and Henry the eight Their whole number are at this present 52 in both Countreyes of England and Wales 1 Surrey Kent Sussex Hantshire Barkeshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Dorsetshire Devonshire and Cornewall lying vpon the South of the riuer Thames along the shore of the English Channel 2 Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Middlesex Essex Hartfordshire Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire Huntingdonshire Bedfordshire Northamptonshire Rutlandshire Warwickeshire Worcestershire Herefordshire Shropshire Cheshire Staffordshire Darbyshire Nottinghamshire Lei-cestershire and Lincolneshire containing the middle part of the Kingdome and included within the riuers Thames Trent Merseye Dee and Wye Humber Offaes Ditch and the German Ocean 3 Yorkeshire the Bishopricke of Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancashire the parts vpon the North of Humber Trent and Mersey 4. and Monmouthshire Glamorganshire Radnorshire Brecknockeshire Cardiganshire Caermarthenshire Penbrokshire Montgomeryshire Merionethshire Denbighshire Flintshire Caernarvonshire and the I le of Anglesey containing Wales or the westerne parts within the Dee VVye and the sea of Severne Their descriptions follow after that I haue first related the auncient estate of the Country with the many chaunges and successions of people and Kingdomes in their turnes comming vpon the stage hereof and occasioning the present names state and divisions THE SECOND BOOKE COntayning the Description of the more great and famous Mountaines and Rivers of Great Britaine The more noted Creekes and Promontories Their ancient and present names The Etymologyes and names of Britaine and Albion The ancient limits and extent of Britaine The first Inhabitants The conquest of the more Southerne part by the Romans The estate and description of Britaine during the Roman government out of Tacitus Dion Ptolemye Antoninus and the Authour of the Notitia with others The period and conclusion of the Roman Empire in Britaine The estate and kingdome of the Britons after the departure of the Romans The estate hereof after Cadwallader and the conclusion of the Brittish Monarchie The originall and history of the Cornish VVesh and Britons of Cumberland Their Conquests by the Saxons and Normans and vnion into the kingdome and name of England The history of the Scots and Picts The Conquest of the Picts by the Scots and Vnion of the Northerne part of the Iland into the name and kingdome of Scotland The invasion of the Germans or Dutch The Iutes Saxons and English The Saxon or English Heptarchye The originall and fortunes of the kingdomes of Kent the South-Saxons VVest-Saxons East-Saxons East-Angles Mercia and Northumberland The vnion of the rest into the Monarchie of the VVest-Saxons The originall of the name and kingdome of England The kingdome of England 1 vnder the VVest-Saxons 2 vnder the Danes 3 and vnder the Normans The vnion of the blood and rights of the Saxons or English Scots and Normans and of the whole Great Britaine vnder one Prince in Iames our late Soveraigne of happie memorye The present estate of the Iland occasioned through so manie mutations The kingdomes of England and Scotland The names and Etymologie of the Shires of England THE MOVNTAINES OF GREAT BRITAINE THE bounders or land-markes whereof I shall haue occasion to make vse in the discourse following are the Mountaines and Riuers hereof with the more noted Promontories and Creekes of the Ocean whereinto the Rivers are disburdened The onely Mountaine noted by ancient authours was Grampius Mons mentioned by Tacitus containing now Braid-Albin with other hilly regions beyond the Frith of Dunbriton in Scotland The woods sometimes covering this Mountainous tract were named Saltus Caledonius by Lucius Florus and Sylva Caledonia by Pliny inaccessable thorough their intricate and darke thickets bogs lakes and marishes safe shelters of the Northerne Britons invaded by Iulius Agricola the Emperour Severus and the Romans In the part subject to the Crowne of England rise the Mountaines of Wales taking vp the Westerne devision of the kingdome betwixt the Irish Ocean the Sea of Severne and the Riuers Wye and d ee strong fastnesses of the warlike Silures and Ordovices with great obstinacy for a long time resisting the Roman yoake and not fully subdued vntill Iulius Agricola and the raigne of the Emperour Domitian and afterwards the Rendez-vous of the distressed Britons shunning the rage of the Saxons or English Beyond the riuer Trent beginneth another long Mountainous ridge which continued through the North of Staffordshire then by the West of Darbye-shire afterwards betwixt Yorkeshire and Lancashire lastly by Cumberland Westmoreland and Northumberland doth end at Cheviot or the Scottish borders This is not known by any one name ancient or moderne In Staffordshire it is named Moreland in Darbieshire the Peake betwixt Lancashire and Yorkeshire Blackestone-edge Pendle Craven betwixt Richmondshire and Westmoreland Stane-more in Cumberland Copland and at the borders of Scotland Cheviot The other hills of the South Blackamore Yorkes-would the Chilterne Cots-wold Malvern those of Sussex Devonshire and Cornwall with others are rather to be accompted Downs then Mountaines Those many of Scotland seeme all branches of the Grampius THE RIVERS CREEKES AND PROMONTORIES THe Rivers issue from the Mountaines and hils The more great and famous are the Thames Severne Trent Yeure or
valour and many and great victories against the English vnpartiall graue authors haue willingly acknowledged Constantine sonne to Cador Duke of Cornwall by the appointment of King Arthur whose kinsman he was succeeding in the yeare 542. He was slaine in battaile after Fabian by Aurelius Conanus Aurelius Conanus Nephew to Constantine succeeding in the yeare 545. Vortoporius after Fabian sonne to Aurelius Conanus in the yeare 581. These foure last Princes seeme otherwise out of Gildas who liued about those times to haue ruled together and not successiuely one after another since spoken vnto and personally reprehended by him in his invectiue Epistle de excidio Britanniae Wee adde that Gildas in the same place expressely mentioneth diuerse Kings of the Britons and nameth Vortoporius the tyrant of Dimetia containing a part onely of the present Wales In the raigne of Malgo and yeare 585 after my authour or according to others in the yeare 582 vnder their king Creodda or Crida begun the kingdome of the Mercians the last and greatest of the seauen kingdomes of the Saxons the victorious English by this time ouer-spreading the whole East and Southerne part of the Iland and the Britons confined within a narrow compasse along the Irish or Westerne Ocean much weakned doubtlesse since the decease of king Arthur through the euill and licentious gouernment of the Princes here mentioned called tyrants by Gildas vehemently taxed by him for their cruelty injustice lust and other sinnes and impieties Caretius or Caereticus after others king of the Britons succeeding in the yeare 586. Set vpon after my Authour by the joint Armes of the Saxon Princes he was forced out of the plaine Country beyond the riuer Severne amongst the Welsh mountaines Since this time the Severne was the furthest bounds Eastwards of the Brittish Dominions The Author of the Welsh History maketh mention of one Gurmund an arch-pirate and Captaine of the Norvegians assisting the Saxons in this their war against Caereticus Geffrey of Munmouth more absurdly would haue this Gurmund to haue beene a king of Afrique Neither people or names were at that time extant Cadwan succeeding according to Fabian after many yeares civill dissention in the yeare 613. Cadwallin succeeding in the yeare 633. By Beda he is named Cedwallo by Malmesouriensis Cedwalla Cadwallader sonne to Cadwallin succeeding in the yeare 676. Moued with a superstitious zeale he went vnto Rome to receiue the habit of Religion where shortly after he died in the yeare 689 and Papacy of Sergius Bishop of that sea the last king of the Britons The like voyage during the Papacy of Sergius and agreeing in euery circumstance with this of Cadwallader Venerable Bede to whom more credit is to be giuen relateth of Ceadwalla king of the West-Saxons With no better certainly the Scholiast of the Welsh history attributeth this pilgrimage vnto Edwal son to Cadwallader The relations of the Brittish affaires since the Romans are very vncertaine and many times fabulous through the impudent liberty of Geffrey of Monmouth followed by the vulgar Historians and the ordinary vanity of other their Writers more zealous to maintaine and encrease the honour of their Nation then carefull to preserue the truth After this sort the kingdome of the Britons begun by Vertigern being extinguished and the weake remainders hereof shut vp within the mountaines of the West the Iland became divided amongst many different and for the most part stranger names and inhabitants the Britons Picts Scots Saxons Iutes and English whose fortunes we are in the next place to relate The Britons scattered and divided asunder by the interveening of the Saxons became after this better knowne by the names of the Cornish Welsh and Cumbri or Britons of Cumberland of whom severally THE CORNISH BRITONS THey were named Cornwealer by the auncient Saxons by the Latin authors from hence Cornwalli and their country Cornwallia by later writers Cornubia Malmeshuriensis would haue them thus called from their situation to Cornu-Galliae or Cournovaille in France The more judicious fetch their name frō the word Corn which in the British language as almost in the Latin signifieth a horne or wedge in regard of such a resemblance of their country inhabiting a long narrow promontory from the word Walsh signifying strange or forrein with the Saxons as they accounted all the Britons VVhen this name begun we finde not as neither what was the forme of their gouernement The British authours make mention of Dukes of Cornwall before Cadwallader but of whose truth we much doubt Vpon the conquest of the country where now is Somersetshire by the VVest-Saxon kings they became severed from the rest of the Britons divided afterwards from the Welsh by the Sea of Severne They contained the present Cornwall the whole or part of Devonshire or the country of the Danmonij of Ptolemy By great Egbert the first Monarch of the English in the yeare 809 after Matthew of Westminster they were subdued and made a Province of the Saxon Empire euer since continuing English although to this day in part retaining the British language By King Athelstan succeeding about the yeare 924 at that time extending Eastward as farre as Excester which Citty then they inhabited together with the English they were after Malmesburiensis remoued more VVestward confined within the river Tamar the moderne bounds of Cornwall from Devonshire and the rest of England THE BRITONS OF CVMBERLAND THE word Cumberland signifieth the country of the Kimbri or Cymbry by which appellation the auncient Britons as now are the Welshmen were called in their natiue language By the taking in of Caer-Legion or Chester the neighbouring Regions by the Northumbrian and Mercian Saxons they were excluded from the vnion commerce of the other Britons They contained then the parts where now lye Cumberland Westmorland and Fournesse Fells in Lancashire with part of Scotland beyond Solway Frith secured by their mountaines and wastes wherewith those countryes are on all sides environed Afterwards notwithstanding wee finde them subject to the Saxon kings of Northumberland About the yeare 685 and in the raigne of king Allfrid they shooke off the yoake hereof for of those onely can we interpret the Britons mentioned by Beda assuming liberty after the decease of Ecgfrid his predecessour ouerthrowne and slaine in a great battaile by the Picts VVe doe not reade notwithstanding of the name of Cumbri or Cumbria vntill the Monarchie of the West Saxons and the great warres hereof with the Danes In the Scottish Histories about the yeare 875 we heare of one Constantine king of the Britons of Cumbria invading the Scottish Dominions and slaine in fight by Gregorius king of that Nation succeeded vnto by his brother Hebert More distinctly in Malmesburiensis we finde mention of Eugenius king of the Cumbri made subject to great Atheistan Monarch of the English Vnder Dummailus their last king in the yeare 946 after Matthew of Westminster they were at
of Northumberland vpon the West with the Scots and vpon the East and North with the German and Northerne Oceans The kingdome of the Northumbrians after their last Ethelred and the yeare 794 becomming extinct or miserably languishing through a 33 yeares ciuill dissention and the invasion of the Danes by the advantage hereof they enlarged their bounds Southwards as farre as the river Tweed gotten from the English The contayned a little before their finall ouerthrow by the Scots the Countryes now of Tividale Tweedale Merch Lauden Fife Cuningham Merne Anguish Straith-ern and Marre with others or the whole Easterne part of the present Scotland from the Tweede Northwards By the Scots vnder their King Kenneth after a fierce and bloody warre about the yeare 830 they were totally subdued and their name and memory quite rooted out their countrey hauing beene since added to the accompt and name of Scotland Their language most probably was the British Beda maketh it distinct herefrom and one of the fower generall of the Iland But whom the more iudicious interpret not of languages but of Dialects That the Dialect and many words hereof should in Beda his time be much different from those of the Cornish or Welsh Britons their long disvnion through the comming betwixt of the Northumbrian Saxons and the ancient subiection and commerce of the other with the Romans must necessarily enforce Their government was vnder Kings Their order and succession we finde not Their last was Druskenus slaine with the extirpation of the whole Nation by Kenneth and the Scots THE SCOTS THE Scots after Giraldus Cambrensis were a Colony of the neighbouring Irish. Orosius liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Honorius calleth the many people in his time inhabiting Ireland by the generall name of the Scots The like doth Beda in the first booke of his Ecclesiasticall story of the English and first Chapter Eginhartus in his life of the Emperour Charles the Great nameth Ireland an Iland of the Scots Isidore more plainly maketh Ireland and Scotland onely to be two different names of one and the same Iland distinct from Britaine Gildas more to our purpose tearmeth the Scots then inhabiting Britaine and infesting the Natiues with their dayly forragings Irish grassatores or free-booters That the Scots originally were Irish besides these authorities the present language habit and barbarous manners of the High-landers or Westerne Scots agreeing with the present Irish doe plainly demonstrate The Scots in Ireland Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers mention not The name doubtlesse was new affected vpon some accident which we know not giuen vnto or taken vp by the Irish towards the waine of the Romane Empire in that manner as were about the same times those of the Picts Almans French Sclaues with others by the Britons Germans Sarmatians leauing their former old names and vniting into these common Concerning the Etymologie hereof learned Camden after much search professeth himselfe to be ignorant Porphyrius is the first of ancient Authours in whom we finde the Scots mentioned liuing in the time of the Emperour Aurelian and as he is cited vpon an other occasion by S. Hierome in his Tract against the Pelagians ad Ctesiphontem In auncient and approued Histories we first reade of them with the Picts with whom they are still joyned in the raignes of the Emperours Constantius the second Honorius and the first and third Valentinians Their mention after this is common vnto this present The time of their first plantation in Britaine is vncertaine In the 20 26 and 27 bookes of Ammianus Marcellinus wee heare of them ransacking and spoyling the Roman Province but from what parts my Authour setteth not downe whether from Caledonia and the Northerne parts of Britaine or rather from Ireland which is more probable Claudian in his second booke de laudibus Stiliconis relateth of them attempting vpon the Continent hereof from Ireland and stopped and driuen home by Stilico where also hee accompteth them amongst the neighbouring Nations infesting Britaine which maketh it almost manifest that in the beginning of the raigne of Honorius vnder whom Stilico then serued they had not yet arriued here or set firme footing Shortly afterward notwithstanding before the intrusion of the Saxons we find them in Beda with the Picts possessing the Northerne part of Britaine invading from hence the Province and the Britons being vnable to withstand them twice ouercome and beaten off by fresh Roman supplies sent from Honorius and Valentinian the third From these proofes wee strongly conjecture their first descent hither and fixed dwelling to haue hapned towards the latter end of the raigne of the Emperour Honorius The part here they first tooke vp was the Westerne moity of Caledonia formerly inhabited by the Picts bounding vpon the East with this Nation and vpon the South with the Roman Province from the which they were diuided by the Glota now the Frith of Dunbriton which they held without any sensible addition till after the time of Beda After the yeare 794 and the decease of King Ethelred before mentioned through the advantage of a long ciuill dissention amongst the Saxons of Northumberland of the Danish wars which together hapned they got seazed of the parts lying betwixt the Friths of Solway Dunbriton belonging aunciently to the Northumbrian kingdome of Bernicia They contained by that time the present Countries of Carict Galloway Cantire Argile Braid-Albin Lorn Rosse with others or the whole Westerne part of the present Scotland from Solway Frith coasting Northwards along the Irish Ocean King Kenneth the second about the yeare 830 the Picts being subdued enlarged the Dominion hereof and the name and accompt of Scotland Eastward vnto the German Ocean extended by this meanes ouer the whole Northerne part of the Iland and seuered from England by the Frith of Solway and the River Tweede the more certaine bounds euer after betwixt the two kingdomes Malcolme the first about the yeare 946 added Cumberland and Westmoreland parts of England to the Dominion of the Scottish Kings by the gift of Edmund King of England to bee held vnder the fief of the English Monarches recouered by Henry the second and incorporated with the English Crowne Their government was Monarchicall yet where more aunciently not alwayes the next of bloud but the ripest in yeares and the most fit to rule of the kingly Race succeeded Kenneth the third succeeding about the yeare 976 by the consent of the States made the Kingdome first haereditary and to descend vnto the next ofkin confirmed by his son Malcolme the second and continued vnto our times Their first King after the Scottish Historians was Fergusius the son of Ferchard an Irish Scot chosen by the Nation shortly after their arrivall in Britaine about the yeare 330 before Christs Incarnation succeeded vnto by Ferithariâ— Mainus Dornadilla Nothatus Reutherus Reutha Thereus Iosina Finnanus Durstus Evenus the first Gillus Evenus the second Ederus Evenus the third
Metellanus Caratacus Corbredus Dardannus Corbredus the second Luctacus Mogaldus Conarus Ethodius Satrael Donaldus the first Ethodius the second Athirco Nathalocus Findochus Donaldus the second Donaldus the third Crathilinthus Fincormachus Romachus Angusianus Fethelmachus and Eugenius slaine with the whole strength and flowre of the Nation by the joint armes of the Picts and Romans vnder Maximus Lieftenant of the Province for the Emperour Gratian after whom the remainder of the vanquished Scots being banished their Countrey by an edict of the Romans should follow a vacancie or Interregnum of 27 yeares The vntruth and absurditie of this whole narration the consent of auncient and approued Authours doth sufficiently manifest placing here the Novantae Caledonij and other names of the Britons without mentioning the Scots vntill the raigne of the Emperour Honorius Wee adde that the Roman Historians as neither the more auncient Brittish or English relate not any such conquest of the Scots or Northerne part of Britaine vnder Gratian and Maximus of which more great and remarkeable victory they would not doubtlesse haue beene silent if any such had beene Their succession from more certaine and cleare times follow Fergusius named by the Scottish Historians Fergusius the second whom they suppose to be the son of Erthus son to Echadius or Ethodius brother to Eugenius slaine in battaile by Maximus and the Romans in the yeare 404 and raigne of the Emperour Honorius returning from exile and through the aide and confederacy of the Picts and the absence of the Roman Legions drawne out into the Continent against the barbarous Nations by Honorius with the rest of the banished Scots recouering their lost countrey created King in the yeare aforesaid some 27 yeares after the decease of Eugenius The more vnpartiall and judicious make this Prince to be the first king of the Scots of Britaine That the Scots were possessed of a part of Britaine in the raigne of Honorius we haue before proued The manner we leaue vnto the credit of our Scottish Relaters Beda otherwise calleth the King or Captaine of the Scots vnder whom they first inhabited this Iland by the name of Reuda The time he setteth not downe Eugenius eldest son to Fergusius The kingdome of the Scots contained at this time the part of present Scotland extended along the Westerne Ocean from the Frith of Dunbriton Northwards He deceased in the yeare 449 slaine in battaile against Hengist and the Saxons Dongaldus brother to Eugenius Constantinus brother to Dongaldus and Eugenius Congallus son to Dongaldus Goranus brother to Congallus Eugenius the second son to Congallus Congallus the second brother to Eugenius the second Kinnatellus brother to Engenius and Congallus the second Aidanus son to Goranus in the time of S. Columbanus and of Austine the Monke the Apostle of the English He deceased in the yeare 604. Kennethus the first Eugenius the third son to Aidanus Ferchardus the first son to Eugenius the third succeeding in the yeare 622. Donaldus brother to Ferchardus the first Ferchardus the second son to Ferchardus the first Maldvinus son to Donaldus Eugenius the fourth son to Donaldus and brother to Maldvinus Eugenius the fift son to Ferchardus the second Amberkelethus son to Findanus son to Eugenius the fourth Eugenius the sixt brother to Amberkelethus Mordacus son to Amberkelethus Etfinus son to Eugenius the sixt succeeding in the yeare 730. Eugenius the seauenth son to Mordacus Fergusius the second son to Etfinus Solvathius son to Eugenius the seauenth Achaius son to Etfinus he deceased in the yeare 809 Charles the great then commaunding ouer the French Empire Vnder these two Princes after my Authours begun first the auncient league betwixt the French Scottish Nations Congallus the third cosen German to Achaius Dongallus son to Solvathius Alpinus son to Achaius His mother was sister vnto Hungus king of the Picts in whose right the heires of Hungus being deceased he made claime to the Pictish kingdome the occasion of a long and bloody warre betwixt the two nations the issue whereof was the death of Alpinus overcome in battaill and slaine by the Picts and the finall ouerthrow and extirpation of the Picts not long after by king Kenneth and the Scots Scotland at this time contayned onely the Westerne moity of the present extending from Solway Frith Northwards together with the Redshanks or Westerne Ilands hauing the Picts vpon the East vpon the South the Britons of Cumberland and vpon the North and West the Ocean from Ireland Kennethus the second son to Alpinus He vtterly subdued droue out the Picts and enlarged the Scottish Empire ouer the whole North part of the Iland divided from the Britons and English by Solway Frith and the riuer Tweede He deceased in the yeare 854. Donaldus the second brother to Kennethus the second Constantinus the second son to Kennethus the second He was slaine in fight against the Danes in the yeare 874. Ethus brother to Constantine and son to Kenneth Gregorius son to Dongallus Donaldus the third son to Constantine the second Milcolumbus the first son to Donaldus He added to the Scottish dominions the Countryes of Westmoreland and Cumberland part sometimes of Northumberland given vnto him and his Successours by Edmund Monarch of the West Saxons to be held vnder the right and homage of the English Indulfus slaine against the Danes Duffus sonne to Milcolumbus the first Culenus sonne to Indulfus Kennethus the third brother to Duffus By the consent of the states assembled in Parliament he made the kingdome haereditary or to descend vnto the next ofkin to the deceased which vntill that time had vncertainely wandred amonst the princes of the royall blood the vncles most commonly being preferred before the nephewes the elder in yeares before those who were yonger He was slaine by the malice and treason of Fenella a woman in the yeare 994. Constantinus the third son to Culenus chosen king by his faction against the law of Kenneth the third opposed by Milcolumbus son to Kenneth He was slaine in fight by Kenneth base brother to Milcolumbus Grimus son or nephew to King Duffus elected against Milcolumbus and the law of Kenneth overthrown in battaill and slaine by Milcolumbus Milcolumbus the second sonne to Kenneth the third king by right of conquest and the law of Kenneth He confirmed by act of Parliament the Law touching the succession made by his father After this Prince the eldest sons of the Kings or the next of their blood ordinarily succeeded in the Scottish kingdome Hee deceased without male issue slaine by treason Duncanus son to Crinus chiefe Thane of the Westerne Ilands and Beatresse eldest daughter to Milcolumbus the second He was slaine by the treason of Macbethus Macbethus son to the Thane of Anguis and Doaca yonger daughter to King Milcolumbus the second after seventeene yeares tyranny and vsurpation overcome and slaine by Milcolumbus son to Duncanus Milcolumbus the third son to Duncanus succeeding in the yeare 1057. He marryed vnto Margaret
given by Vortigerne King of the Britons in favour of Rowena the beautifull daughter of Hengist marryed vnto Vortigerne about the yeare 455 from Christs incarnation and in the seaventh yeare after the arrival of Hengist It cōtinued for the space of 375 years after Malmesburiensis accompting from the first entrance of Hengist ending in the yeare of Christ 824 in Baldred the last prince hereof overcome and driven out by Egbert king of the West-Saxons added afterwards as a Province to the West-Saxons dominion The Kings hereof were Hengist before mentioned descended after my authour as were all the rest of the Kings of the Heptarchie from Woden a great prince amongst the German Saxons and his wife Frea in whose honour the third fift dayes of the weeke were named Wednesday Fryday by the idolatrous English continued since in the time of the Gospell vnto this present His brother Otha son Ebusa whom he had sent for out of Germany by the good liking of Vortigern to whom they pretended the defence of the country against the neighbouring Scots Picts got seazed of the Northerne parts of Britaine lying on the further side of Humber held by them their successours with the title of Dukes vnder the right fealty hereof of the kings of Kent chaunged after into the kingdome of Northumberland In his time likewise Ella Cerdic two noble Captaines of the same Nation invading the South layed the foundations of the kingdomes of Sussex the West-Saxons He deceased in the yeare 488 the first king of Kent Monarch or chiefe king of the English Saxons Eske son to Hengist From this Prince the Kentish-Saxons were called Oiscingae after Beda Octa son to Eske Ermerick after Malmesburiensis son to Octa or Otha Ethelbert son to Ermeric succeeding in the yeare 561. He recovered the Monarchy vnto the Kentish men after Hengist lost vnto the South and West-Saxons the sixt soveraigne or chiefe king of the English In his raigne the Saxons first receiued the Christian faith converted by Austine sent from Gregory Bishop of Rome He deceased in the yeare 616. Edbald son to Ethelbert Ercombert yonger son to Edbald King of Kent during the nonage of Ethelred and Ethelbert sons to Ermenred eldest son to Edbald Egbert son to Ercombert He inhumanely murthered Ethelred and Ethelbert sons to Ermenred aforesaid jealous of their better right to the kingdome of Kent Lothaire yonger son to Ercombert and brother to Egbert vsurping the kingdome in the minority of Edric son to Egbert He was slaine in fight after 11 yeares raigne by Edric in the yeare 685. Edric son to Egbert slaine against his rebellious subjects after two yeares tumultuous and vnquiet raigne After his decease the Kingdome torne with ciuill dissentions became a prey to Ceadwalla which but without successe he sought to vnite to his West-Saxon kingdome miserably wasted through his rage cruelty Withred brother to Edric son to Egbert succeeding after seauen years vacancy in the yeare 693 by the good leaue of Ina king of the West-Saxons successour to Ceadwalla whose peace he had purchased with a summe of money Edbert son to Withred Ethelbert the second son to Withred and brother to Edbert Alric brother to Edbert and Ethelbert ouer-throwne and slaine by Offa the great king of the Mercians the last king of Kent descended from Hengist After this Prince the Province miserably distressed through the wars and invasions of the Mercians became vsurped by such of the Natiues who had power to effect the same the posterity of Hengist being extinguished or excluded Ethelbert the third surnamed Pren after Alric vsurping the goverment Hee was taken prisoner and deprived by Kenulf king of the Mercians set at liberty not long after and deceasing in a private fortune Cuthred succeeding in the yeare 797 set vp by Kenulfe king of the Mercians after Etheldred Baldred vsurping the kingdom after Cuthred in the yeare 824 over-throwne in battaile and chased out by great Egbert after whom Kent was annexed to the kingdome of the West-Saxons The Kentish Dutch or Saxons were after Beda a colony of the Iutes THE KINGDOME OF THE SOVTH-SAXONS IT contained the Regni of Ptolomy or the present countreyes of Surrey and Sussex bounding vpon the South with the Brittish Ocean vpon the East with the kingdome of Kent vpon the North with the river Thames from the East-Saxons and vpon the West with the kingdome of the West-Saxons named thus from the situation thereof lying in the most Southerne part of the Iland It was begun by Ella a Saxon captaine arriuing here with new Dutch supplyes in the time of Hengist king of Kent and first Monarch of the English Concerning the exact time of Ellaes descent hither our English authours doe much vary for want of more auncient to direct them All notwithstanding or the most part agree that this hapned in the time of Hengist After about 200 yeares continuance and long oppression by the more mightie kings of the West-Saxons this state took end subdued by king Ina and incorporated into the vnion of the West-Saxon kingdome This as neither the Kentish although the first kingdomes erected by the Saxons yet came not to any growth through the bad neighbourhood of the West-Saxons Mercians and other more potent Dutch intruders comming betwixt them and the Britons The kings were Ella aforesaid arriving here about the yeare 477 after Mat. of Westminister sent for by Hengist and some years afterwards hauing vanquished the Britons in sundry fights and sacked the strong city of Anderida their chiefe fortresse about the yeare 488 taking vpon him the name and authority of king of those parts After Hengist he attained to the soueraigntie or chiefe commaund of the rest of the Saxons the second Monarch of the English Cissa son to Ella king of the South-Saxons the founder of the towne of Chichester in Sussex He lost the Monarchie or chiefe rule to Cerdic king of the West-Saxons He deceasing about the yeare 590 the kingdome fell by what right we finde not vpon Cheulin king of the West-Saxons After this time we read not of any more kings of the South-Saxons vntill Adelwold Edelwach or Ethelwolf for by all these names hee is called the first Christian King of the South-Saxons He was invaded and slaine in battaile in the yeare 687 after Mat. of Westminster by Ceadwal king of the West-Saxons the last who is named king of the South-Saxons Adelwold being slaine Berthun Authun two Dukes of the country but without the title of kings tooke vpon them the gouernment by whom for the time Ceadwal is repulsed and driven home Not long after the kingdome of the South-Saxons vnable any longer to with-stand the power of the West-Saxons is finally subdued by Ina who succeeded vnto Ceadwal added to the West-Saxon kingdome THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-SAXONS IT contained the countrey of the Trinobantes of Caesar and Ptolemy or the present of
Middlesex and Essex with part of Hartfordshire after Malmesburiensis or the Diocese of London hauing vpon the East the Germane Ocean vpon the South the river Thames dividing it from the kingdomes of Kent and of the South-Saxons vpon the West the Kingdome of Mercia and vpon the North the kingdome of the East-Angles It was begun about the yeare 527 raigne of Eisc king of Kent by Erchenwyn descended after Huntingdoniensis from Woden the common progenitour of all the Saxon Princes It continued about the space of 300 yeares and ended in the yeare 827 and Suthred the last king thereof warred vpon and chased out by Egbert king of the West-Saxons by whom it was vnited to the Dominion of the West-Saxons The Princes hereof were Erchenwin now mentioned the first king in the yeare 527 raigne of Eisc the second king of Kent Sledda son to Erchenwin He had to wife Ricula daughter to Ermeric king of Kent Sebert son to Sledda and Ricula the first Christian king of the East-Saxons converted thorough the pious endeavours of Ethelbert king of Kent and Monarch of the English succeeding in the yeare 596. By the godly zeale aemulation of those two Christian Princes were first founded the auncient and renowned Churches of S. Pauls in London and S. Peters of Westminster Selred Seward and Sigebert Pagan and idolatrous Princes sons to Sebert ioint kings of the East-Saxons overthrowne slain in fight by Kingils Quinchelin kings of the West-Saxons about the yeare 623. Segebert the second son to Seward son to king Sebert Segebert the third son to Segebald brother to Sebert son to Sledda Ricula his Kentish Queene He restored the forsaken Catholique Religion in the kingdome of the East-Saxons by the speciall instigation of Oswye king of Northumberland assisted in this blessed worke by holy Cedda brother to S. Ceadda or Chad Bishop of the Meircans Swithelme brother to Segebert the third baptized by S. Cedda Apostle Bishop of the East-Saxons Sighere Sebba whereof the first was son the other was brother vnto Segebert the second joinct kings of the East-Saxons after Swithelme Sighere deceasing Sebba is sole king after thirty yeares holy just raigne quitting his kingdome turning religious in the Monastery of S. Pauls in London His tomb is yet showne in the walls of the North I le of the Chancell of that Church Sigheard son to holy Sebba succeeding in the yeare 694. Seofrid brother to Sigheard son to Sebba Offa son to Sigheard He enriched with buildings large endowments the Church of S. Peter in Westminster Abandoning the vaine pleasures of this temporary world he departed vnto Rome with Kenred King of the Mercians where he tooke vpon him the habit of Religion Selred the second Suthred son to Selred the second the last king of the East-Saxons about the yeare 828 driuen out by Egbert the potent king of the West-Saxons vniting the countries hereof with his kingdome of the West-Saxons None of the princes hereof attayned to the Monarchy or chiefe commaund of the English-Saxons THE KINGDOME OF THE EAST-ANGLES IT tooke the name from its more Easterne situation and the people of the English from whom after Beda with the Mercians and Northumbrians the Dutch inhabitants hereof were descended It contayned the greatest part of the countrie of the Iceni of Tacitus after Malmesburiensis Cambridgeshire Norfolke and Suffolke or the two Dioceses of Elie and Norwijch It had vpon the South the kingdome of the East-Saxons vpon the East the German Ocean vpon the North the sea Metaris of Ptolomy or the Washes vpon the West the kingdome of the Mercians begun by Vffa a Saxon Captaine about the yeare 575 and ending with the Martyrdome of S t Edmund about the yeare 886 possessed afterward for many yeares by the Danes and lastly by Edward the first of the name king of the West-Saxons or English the Danes expulsed about the yeare 914 incorporated with the English kingdome Monarchie The princes follow Vffa the first king of the East-Angles about the yeare 575. From this prince after Hunting doniensis the East-Angles for a long time were named the Vffingae Titulus king of the East-Angles son to Vffa Redwald son to Titulus succeeding in the yeare 593. After the decease of Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent he got the Soveraignety or chiefe rule of the English-Saxons the seaventh Monarch of the English With this prince Malmesburiensis beginneth the order of the kings of the East-Angles Erpenwald son to Redwald the first Christian king of the East-Angles converted thorow the godly zeale friendly exhortation of Edwin restored to the kingdome of Northumberland by his father Redwald succeeding in the yeare 624. Hee was slaine by a conspiracie of his wicked idolatrous subiects exasperated against him by meanes of his Christian Catholique profession Sigebert son to the wife of Redwald by a former husband neither of whose names we find descended of the blood royall of the East-Angles during the raigne of Redwald jealous of his ambition to the Crowne and of Erpenwald his successour liuing exiled in forreine countries after the decease of Erpenwald returning from banishment and succeeding in the kingdome of the East-Angles about the yeare 636. He restored the Christian Religion amongst the East-Angles wherein he had beene taught baptized during his exile in France For the more firme rooting of Christianity amongst his East-Angles hee founded after Beda a schoole for the trayning vp of youth appointing teachers to instruct them in religion and good literature The learned of Cambridge deriue from hence the beginning of their auncient famous Vniversitie Beda from whose authoritie more especially they ground their assertion mentioneth a schoole but not the place where this should be erected as neither doe any other auncient and approved authours Leaving the kingdome to Egrick he turned Religious in the Monastery of Cumbrebury forced out of his Cel not long after by his distressed subjects against Penda the Pagan king of the Mercians by whom he was slaine or rather martyred in battaill Egrick kinsman to Sigebert after foure yeares raigne with Sigebert slaine in fight by Penda the Mercians Anna son to Eny after Malmesburiensis brother to Redwald son to Titulus succeeding in the yeare 642. He likewise felt the rage of Penda and the Mercians slaine by them in a great battaill about the yeare 654. His son Erkenwald with fiue daughters such was the zeale of that devout age Ethelrid Sexburg Withgith Ethilburg and Edelburg put on the habit of Religion obtayning after their decease the repute and name of Saints Ethelherd brother to king Anna. He was slaine in the quarrell of Penda against the Saxons or English of Northumberland Edelwald brother to Ethelherd Aldulf son to Ethelherd Elswolf son to king Ethelherd and brother to Aldulfe Beorn son to Ethelherd and brother to Aldulfe and Elswolfe Ethelred kinsman to Beorn
and the preceeding kings Ethelbert son to Ethelred He was treacherously murthered by Offa the great king of the Mercians invited to his Court vpon pretence of marriage with his daughter Elfrid After Echelbert the East-Angles for a long time became a prey to the Mercians West-Saxons Kentish Saxons without kings or mentioned in Authours By great Egbert with the rest of the Heptarchie they became subject to the English name and Monarchy vnder a substituted king of their owne not named by Huntingdoniensis my Author as neither are any other of their princes vntill Edmund descended from Anna succeeding about the yeare 780. Saint Edmund the last Saxon king of the East-Angles substituted or governing vnder the West-Saxons invaded by Hungar and Hubba two Pagan Danish Captaines and after sundry torments with great constancy sustayned for his faith profession tyed to a stake and shot to death with their arrowes canonized for a Saint and Martyr whose rich and much honoured shrine gaue occasion of the name of Saint Edmundsbury in Suffolke Saint Edmund thus martyred after 9 yeares vacancy and spoile by the Danes Guthrum or Godrun a Danish Captaine succeedeth in the kingdome hereof of the East-Saxons to whome Eohric of the same nation succeedeth By Edward the first Monarch of the English Saxons the Danes are lastly driven out and the countrie is immediatly vnited to the rest of the English Empire THE KINGDOME OF MERCIA IT was so named after our best antiquaries from the word Mearc signifying with the Dutch or English a bounder called thus since confining in a manner withall the rest of the Saxon kingdomes lying in the heart and middle part of the Iland Better Etymologies we know not It contayned in its greatest extent the Countries of the Dobuni Catycâ—chlani Coritani and Cornavij of Ptolemy with part of the Iceni and Silures or after Malmes buriensis the moderne countries of Lincolne Nottingham Rutland Leicester Huntingdon Bedford Northampton Buckingham Oxford Glocester Warwijck Stafford Darby Worcester Hereford Chester and Shropshire with part of Hartfordshire the largest of all the seaven kingdomes bounded vpon the East with the East-Saxons and East-Angles with part of the German Ocean betwixt the Metaris or the Washes of Lincolneshire and the mouth of Humber vpon the South with the riuer Thames from the West-Saxons vpon the West with Offa's-Ditch from the Welsh with part of the Irish Ocean betwixt the Dee and Mersey and vpon the North with the riuer Mersey and Humber from the kingdome of Northumberland It comprehended the North South Mercia the riuer of Trent parting these two devisions after Mat. of VVestminster It was begun by Crida or Creodda a Saxon Captaine in the yeare 585 after my authour descended from prince VVoden enlarged by the victories of Wibba Penda and Offa. By great Egbert it was subjected to the vassalage of the West-Saxon Monarchs about the yeare 886 ending in Burdred a substitute of the West-Saxons tyred with long warres and molestations of the Danes departing vnto Rome after whom the Danes who had now vsurped it being expulsed it was vnited to the West-Saxon kingdome The Kings were Crida or Creodda aforesaid about the yeare 585 the first king of the Mercians Wibba son to Crida Ceorl son to Kinemund brother to VVibba Penda son to VVibba succeeding in the yeare 626. He slew in battaill Edwin and Oswald kings of Northumberland and Sigebert Egfrid and Anna kings of the East-Angles and droue out of his kingdome Kenwald of the VVest-Saxons noted for his bloudy fierce and violent raigne many victories and much cruelty against the neighbouring Christian English Himselfe was lastly slaine at a great memorable overthrow given by Oswy king of the Northumbrians After this the country for a time was made subject to Oswy and the Northumbrian Saxons Peada son to Penda by Oswy king of Northumberland vpon the marriage of Alkfled his naturall daughter set ouer the part of Mercia lying South of the riuer Trent with condition that hee should become Christian the first Christian king of the Mercians The part of Mercia vpon the North of Trent Oswy joyned to the immediate government of the Northumbrians He was slaine after Beda by the treason of his wife Alkfled after others by his mother Kinswith wife to Penda After Peada the Mercians shook off the yoke of the Northumbrians and Wulfhere is advanced to the kingdome Wulfhere son to Penda and brother to Peada Oswy the Northumbrians thrust out king of the Mercians By his great valour happie exploites after Oswy he obtayned the Soveraignety or chiefe rule of the Saxons continued in his successours vntill Kenelme and the Monarchy of Egbert and the VVest Saxons the eleventh Monarch of the English He founded the Church Monastery of Medesham or Peter borough begun by his brother Peada converted to Christianity by holy Chad the Apostle or first Bishop of Lichfield and the Mercians He deceased in the yeare 674. Amongst other issue he had Wereburg a professed Nun in the Monastery of Elye appointed afterwards by king Ethelred visitour of all the Monasteries in the kingdome of Mercia which charge she vnderwent with great zeale and opinion of sanctity whose dead corps or reliques remoued afterwards to the City of Chester occasioned there the Church of Saint VVereburg since the Cathedrall of that Diocese founded by Leofrike Earle of Chester in her honour Ethelred brother to Peada and VVulshere and son to Penda king of Mercia and the twelft Monarke of the English He founded the Monasterie of Bardney in Lincolneshire where relinquishing the kingdome himselfe became Monke and afterwards Abbat Kenred son to Wulfhere Ethelred resigneing king of Mercia and Monarch of the English Having raigned foure yeares he likewise gaue ouer the kingdome and with Offa king of the East-Saxons went to Rome where Constantine the first being Pope they together put on the Coule habit of religion Chelred son to Ethelred king of Mercia and Monarch of the English He had warres with Ina king of VVest-Saxons growne great through his late victories ouer the Kentish and South-Saxons and aspiring to the Monarchy managed with aequall fortunes Ethelbald of the blood royall of the kings of Mercia descended from Crida king of the Mercians Monarch of the English in the time of S t Winifrid or Boniface the Apostle of the Germans and Archbishop of Mentz reprehended by him for his vnmarried yet most lascivious and vnchast life He was slaine by his mutinous subjects stirred vp by Bernred ayming hereby at the kingdome Offa descended from Wibba after some vacancy the death of the Tyrant Bernred whom he slew in battaill king of Mercia and Monarch of the English renowned for his great victories archieved against the bordering Welsh Saxons He drew Offaes Ditch before described the bounder betwixt him the Welsh and subjected his English to atribute of the sea of Rome called Romscot and Peter-pence He likewise founded the great
Athelstan had for his share the countries of Kent and of the South East-Saxons and Ethelwolf the rest of England with the praerogatiue and title of Monarch or chiefe king of the whole At the same time likewise Burdred commaunded Mercia but substituted and vnder the right of Ethelwolf and the English Monarches Ethelbald and Ethelbert kings of England sons to Ethelwolf Hereof Ethelbert inherited Kent with the East and South-Saxons the portion of his vncle Athelstan The rest with the right of chiefe king or Monarch of the English fell to the lot of Ethelbald the elder brother This last tooke to his incestious bed his stepmother Iudith daughter to Charles surnamed the Bauld king of West-France widdow to his father Ethelwolf married after his death which hapned shortly after to Bauldwin the first Earle of Flanders He deceasing his brother Ethelbert remained sole king of the English Ethelbert sonne to Ethelwolf after the decease of Ethelbald sole Monarch of England Ethelred the first king of England brother to Ethelbald and Ethelbert During the troublesome raigne hereof through the advantage of the warres of the Danes the East-Angles shake off the yoake of the English Monarches creating holy Edmund their king martyred by Hungar Hubba two Danish Captaines and succeeded vnto by princes of this merciles Pagan Nation After stout resistance and many battails fought he was at last slaine against the Danes Alfrid king of England fourth sonne to Ethelwolf brother to the three preceding Kings Great was the valour amongst other vertues of this vnparaleld and matchles princes if not altogether vanquishing yet repressing the furie of the raging and vnconquerable Danes threatning now an vtter destruction of the English nation brought to a low ebbe through their long restles invasions frequent victories depopulations tyranny He founded or rather renewed the most auncient aud renowned Vniversity of Oxford and first parted the land into shires tithings and hundreds deceasing in the yeares 901. Edward surnamed the Elder king of England son to Alfred He made subject the East-Angles and all other parts possessed by the now languishing and droping Danes excepting Northumberland held yet by princes of that natiō Athelstan king of Englād son to Edward He twise vanquished in fight Constantine king of the Scots assisted with the Irish subdued the Britons of Cumberland with the remainder of the Danes inhabiting Northumberland made the Welsh tributary and confined the Cornish within the River Tamar their present bounds the greatest and most victorious of the English Monarches before his time deceasing in the yeare 940. Edmund the first king of England son to Edward and brother to Athelstan The Danes of Northumberland revolting he againe brought vnder annexed that province to his immediate government He also quite ouerthrew the kingdome of the Britons of Cumberland killing the two sons of Dummailus their last king whose country hee gaue vnto Malcolme the first king of Scotland with condition of homage to the English Crowne and of his defence of those Northerne parts against the Danish intruders Edred King of England son to Edward and brother to Athelstan He the third time tamed and brought vnder the ever restles rebellious Danes of Northumberland Edwy King of England son to Edmund the first Against this prince nothing gratious with his subjects Edgar his brother next successour vsurped the dominion of the still vnquiet Northumbrians Mercians Edgar King of England surnamed the peaceable in regard of his quiet raigne not molested with forraigne or domestique warres nor ordinarie in those tumultuous stirring times son to Edmund brother to Edwy He remitted the taxe of money imposed by Athelstan vpon the Welshmen for a tribute of wolues Edward the second king of England son to Edgar surnamed the Martyr from the manner of his death murthered by the treachery of his stepmother Elfrida coveting the kingdome for her son Ethelred Ethelred the second king of England son to Edgar Elfrida halfe brother to Edward In his time the Danes who had laine still during the late raigne of his victorious praedecessours subdued or beaten home through the high valour of Alfred Athelstan and other succeeding English Monarches renew their wonted outrages on all sides with furie vnresistable pillaging spoyling the countrie encouraged by the quarrells factions and bad affection of his disloyall subjects withdrawing or forslowing their aides or betraying his armies after much calamity and affliction compounded withall by Ethelred and not long after vpon Saint Brice his festivall and in the yeare 1002 massacred in one day by the commaund hereof and a joint conspiracy of the English drawing on a more sharpe revenge dreadfull warre of the nation vnder Sueno Canutus their potent much incensed kings not ending but with the English Monarchy of the West-Saxons and the finall conquest hereof by Canutus After a long but miserable raigne he deceased in the yeare 1016. Edmund the second from his hardie valour surnamed the Iron-side son to Ethelred the second succeeding his father in the kingdome of England in his vnfortunate warre with the Danes Having fought sundry stout battailes and one single combate with Canutus in the I le of Alney by Glocester comming to an agreement with the Dane he parted with him the kingdome of England contenting himselfe with the more Southern moity hereof deceasing after a seaven moneths raigne a short time for so many braue acts which in that space he atchieued in the yeare 1016 about 567 yeares after the first arrivall of the Dutch vnder Hengist some 197 yeares since the name beginning of the kingdome by Egbert Edmund Iron-side thus removed out of the way the whole kingdome of the English tyred out with long miseries of war yeelded to Canutus and the Danes whose estate and succession followeth during their rule government over the English THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND VNDER THE DANES COncerning this Nation wee haue more fully related in the discourse of Germany They were a Dutch people for thus their Dutch dialect or language doth manifest Their name we conjecture from the bay Codanus Iland Codanonia of Mela now the Sundt Iland of Zelandt where and in the adjacent countries the Nation since their first mention hath alwayes continued When they begun we finde not Iornandes is the first of auncient authours by whom they are named living in the time of the Emperour Iustinian the first Their Countrey then he maketh to be the neighbouring Scanzia or Scandia most probably now Hallandt Schonen and Bleking or the part in that Continent of the present Denmarke We adde the Ilands of Zeland Funen with others lying in the straights of the Sundt Afterwards the exact time we know not they spread into the bordering Cimbrain Chersonese in the maine land of Germany taking vp the left roomes of the Iutes English departing into the Iland of Britaine vnder Hengist By the raigne of Charles
the Great king of the Frenchmen vnder their king Godfrey wee finde them in Aymonius extended Southwards in the Chersonesse as far as the riuer Eydore dividing them from the Saxons beyond the Elb the present bounds now of Denmark from the land of Holstein and the German Empire In the yeare 787 and raigne of Brithric king of the West-Saxons agreeing with the 20 yeare of Charles the Great we first heare of them in England with three ships landing in the South-West parts hereof not so much attempting a conquest as making a discouery of the country In the next raigne of Great Egbert they first to any purpose invaded the Iland arriuing at seuerall times in the Iland of Lindisferne in the North in Wales and in the I le of Shepeye in Kent not without much difficulty driuen out by Egbert He deceasing they fell on with greater power and rage in the raignes of his sons Ethelwolf and Athelstan and of the succeeding English Monarches sons to Ethelwolf laying waste and beating downe all before them and subduing the Provinces of the Mercians East-Angles and Northumbrians where the English Governours or Princes being either slaine or beaten out they erected petty tyrannies of their owne Nation omitting no kinde of barbarous cruelty vpon the miserable and distressed inhabitants By the wisdome patience and great valour of learned Alfred this violent torrent is somewhat asswaged and the edge of their fury abated By Edward surnamed the Elder the East-Angles are recovered and vnited againe to the English Empire By Athelstan Northumberland or the rest of England the Danes being either wholy expulsed by him or made subject to his government mixing amongst and ioyning in alliance with the English By Edmund the first and Edred the Danes rebelling in Northumberland are againe vanquished and reduced into the English obedience after whom we heere read no more of them during the more peaceable raignes of Edwy Edgar and Edward surnamed the Martyr and vntil Ethelred the second In the vnfortunate raigne of this Prince they begin afresh their intermitted pyracies war which after the treacherous massacre of the Nation by Etheldred they maintained with a more eager pursuit and bloudie revenge managed in person by Swaine and Canutus their powerfull kings In the yeare 1016 both sides wearied with their continuall fights and mutuall butcheries they come to a composition with the English and the kingdome is divided betwixt the reconciled kings Canutus son to Swaine and Edmund Ironside son to Etheldred The death of the Iron-side hapning in the same yeare put shortly an end to this division and a beginning to the Monarchie of the Danes after whom the English loath as before any more to hazard submitted voluntarily to Canutus and the Danish government The time from the first arrivall of the Danes in the raigne of Brithricus king of the West-Saxons vnto the conquest of England by Canutus was 229 yeares The male issue of Canutus fayling in his son Hardi-canute the English in the person of Edward surnamed the Confessour resume the soveraignty the Danes thrust out The kings of England follow of the Danish descent off-spring Canutus surnamed the Great king of England Denmarke Norweye and Sweden son to Swaine He tooke to wife Emme sister to Richard the third Duke of Normandy widow to king Ethelred mother to Edward the Confessour Peace his kingdome established hee vnburthened the land of the multitudes of his Danish souldiers contented with a large salary at the request of Emme sent back into their Country Hauing governed with much piety iustice moderation for the space of 19 yeares hee deceased in the yeare 1035 buried at Winchester Harold king of England naturall son to Canutus intruding in the absence of his brother Hardi-canute to whom England with Denmarke had beene allotted by the will of Canutus He deceased without issue in the yeare 1040. Hardi-canute king of England son to Canutus Emma He deceased likewise sans issue in the yeare 1042 the last prince of the Danish bloud The house of Canutus being thus extinguished the Crowne of England all Danish forraine bloud by a present Decree of the States excluded returneth againe vpon the English Edward for his Saint-like life surnamed the Coufessour son to Ethelred Emma is sent for out of France where with Richard William Dukes of Normandy he had soiourned during the Danish vsurpation by a generall consent succeedeth in the kingdome to whom besides his nearenesse in regard of his English descent the right of the Danes did seeme in a manner to appertaine being halfe brother to the late deceased king THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND recovered by the English or VVest-Saxons EDward surnamed the Confessour king of England son to king Ethelred the second Emma Daughter to Richard the second Duke of Normandy succeeding in the yeare 1042 Edward surnamed the out-law eldest son to Edmund Ironside the right heire remaining then in Hungarie passed ouer by the practise of Queene Emma very gracious in the subjects eyes or for that liuing in too forreine remote parts He deceased in the yeare 1066 marryed but hauing neuer vsed the company of his wife reputed in those blind times amongst his many true noble vertues deserving his accompt and name of Saint the last in the line masculine of the house of the West-Saxons Edward deceased Edgar Ethelinge the true heire son to Edward surnamed the out-law neglected as too young a forreiner borne in Hungary Harold son to Goodwin Earle of Kent Duke of the West-Saxons without either choyse or dislike of the irresolute English intrudeth into the Gouernment well approved for his great valour other Princely vertues befitting a king Harold king of England son to Goodwin Duke of the West-Saxons Earle of Kent succeeding in the yeare 1066 opposed by Harold Haardread king of Denmarke challenging the Crowne in the right of his Danish succession and by William surnamed the Bastard Duke of Normandy pretending the donation of Edward the Confessour The Dane vanquished slaine at Stamfordbridge in Yorkeshire with his torne and wearied troupes adventuring shortly after his person and the fortunes of the English against the Norman at the great battaile neare Hasting in Sussex he there most vnfortunately within the first yeare of his raigne lost both his kingdome and life the last English or Saxon king succeeded vnto by William the Conquerour and the Normans whose turne now falleth in the last place THE KINGDOME OF ENGLAND vnder the Normans THe word Normans or Nortmans signified Northerne men with the Dutch of which Nation and language they were The name was common to the Danes Norvegians and Swethlanders or to whatsoeuer German people inhabiting towards the Pole Artique and the North taken vp or giuen vnto them from such their more Northerly situation An ancient Frencb Historian liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly about which time we finde them
wherein his father with the Normans had conquered the English annexing Normandy to his English Crowne his borther Robert being surprised in battaile and detayned prisoner during life He deceased in the yeare 1135 the first English-Norman king Stephen Earle of Mortaigne yonger son to Stephen Earle of Blois and Champaigne by Adcla daughter to the Conquerour king of England by the power of his faction the advantage of his sexe and the pretended will of king Henry vpon his death-bed opposed by Maude the onely legitimate daughter surviuing issue of Henry formerly wife to Henry the fourth Emperour of the Romans After long trouble warres betwixt the two sides a peace at length is concluded Stephen is continued in the possession of the Crowne to returne after his decease vpon Henry Fitz-Empresse son to Mande and to the heires of the first Henry Henry the second son to Geffrey Plantaginet Earle of Aniou in France Maude the Empresse daughter to Henry the first and Maude daughter to Malcolme king of Scotland and S t Margaret descended from king Edmund surnamed the Iron-side In this prince the surname of Plantaginet was first deriued vpon the house of England continued vnto Edward sonne to George Duke of Clarence the last Plantaginet or of the male issue hereof the rest extinguished during the ciuill warres betwixt the houses of Yorke and Lancaster put to death by king Henry the seaventh He marryed vnto Eleanor daughter and sole heire to William Duke of Aquitaine Guienne and by armes voluntary submission made first subiect the factious and devided Irish king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitaine Guienne Earle of Aniou The dominion title of Ireland he had given vnto his yongest son Iohn Maude his eldest daughter was married vnto Henrie surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxony and Bavaria from whom are descended the present Dukes of Brunswyck and Lunenburg in Germany bearing the same armes with the more auncient kings of England Richard the first king of England Duke of Normandy Aquitaine Guienne Earle of Aniou son to Henrie the second He accompanied Philip surnamed Augusts king of France with other Latine princes towards the East for the recoverie of the Holy Land renowned for his victories against Saladine Sultan of Aegypt and the Infidels Not the least in that journey amongst his other conquest was that of the Cyprioâ—s whom occasioned by some hostile and churlish carriages of Cursar their king against his distressed and weather-beaten Fleete he in few daies subdued exchanging that Iland with Guy of Lusignan for the kingdome or title of Hierusalem remaining in the house of Guy for many descents vntill the vsurpation thereof by the Venetians He deceased without issue Iohn king of England Duke of Normandie Aquitaine and Guienne Earle of Aniou and Lord of Ireland which last title he first added yongest son to Henry the second opposed by Arthur Duke of Britaine son to Geffrey his elder brother and Constance inheretresse of that house He lost Normandy Aniou Touraine and Maine with Poictou part of the Dukedome of Aquitaine to Philip the second surnamed Augustus French king pretending their forfeiture holding of the French kings in fee vpon the decease of Arthur whom he surmised to haue beene murthered by Iohn forsaken in those troubles by his disloyall Nobility refusing their aydes and betrayed by the natiues of those countries better effected to the French Ingaged at once in three dangerous warres against the Pope Cleargie the French king and his rebellious subjects to make his peace with the Pope his more potent adversary and the chiefe authour of those evils Innocentius the third then succeeding in the Papacy he enthralled his Crowne to the tribute and vassallage of the sea of Rome Henry the third son to Iohn succeeding in the left dominions of his father and in his warres against the French and his traiterous English Barons Edward the first son to Henry the third He subdued the Scots and annexed the Welsh to his English kingdome Edward the second son to Edward the first He marryed vnto Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth French king deposed by a joint conspiracy of his disloyall Queene subjects pretending his bad government and vices Edward the third son to Edward the second Isabel of France The male issue of Philip the fourth extinguished in Charles surnamed the Faire in right from his mother daughter to Philip the next heire generall he made claime to the rich kingdome of France assuming the title hereof and quartering his English armoryes with the French Lillies continued still in his successours Hauing vanquished the French in two memorable battailes at Crecy and Poictiers taken Iohn their king prisoner he in the end nothwithstanding fortune changing lost to that enimy all Aquitaine and Guienne the remainder of the English possessions in that Continent Calais excepted yeelded vp by the treacherous inhabitants ill affecting the English government and coveting a revnion with France He deceased in the yeare 1378. Richard the second king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Edward prince of Wales eldest son to Edward the third deposed by Henry the fourth without issue Henry the fourth king of England France Lord of Ireland son to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster fourth son to Edward the third the first prince of the Lancastrian family whose vsurpation and vniust title gaue occasion afterwards to those long and miserable warres betwixt his house Yorke Henry the fift king of England France and Lord of Ireland eldest son to Henrie the fourth The field of Azincourt won and the vnfortunate French vnder a lunatike and weake king being devided into two great factions of Burgundie and Orleans by the aide of Burgundie hauing married Catharine the French kings daughter he is made Regent of France during the malady and indisposition hereof and declared his next successour to the Crowne Charles the Dolphin his son disinherited Henrie the sixt king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Henry the fift Catherine of France Crowned French king at Paris in the yeare 1431. In the raigne hereof Richard Duke of Yorke layd claime to the Crowne of England in the right of the house of Clarence elder brother to Iohn of Gaunt father to king Henry the fourth ayded by Richard Nevile Earle of Warwick and other potent nobility the effect whereof was a bloody civill warre continued with variable fortune for the space of 25 yeares betwixt the two houses of Lancaster and Yorke the slaughter of the greatest part of the blood royall of both factions the deposing murder of this holy and just prince the irrecoverable losse of France by these tumults the establishing of the kingdome in Edward the fourth his succession the house of Yorke Edward the fourth son to Richard Plantaginet Duke of Yorke which Richard was son to Richard Earle of Cambridge sonne to Edmund Duke of Yorke fift son
to king Edward the third by Anna his wife daughter to Roger Mortimer Earle of March son to Edmund Mortimer Philippa daughter and sole heire of Lionel Duke of Clarence third son to king Edward king of England and France Lord of Ireland by conquest and the right of his house Edward the fift king of England and France and Lord of Ireland son to Edward the fourth deposed and afterwards murthered by his vnnaturall vncle Richard the third deceasing without issue Richard the third son to Richard Duke of Yorke and yonger brother to Edward the fourth He was slaine at Bosworth field against Henry the seaventh the last king of the name of Plantagenet Henry the seaventh king of England France and Lord of Ireland son to Edmund Earle of Richmund and Margaret his wife daughter to Iohn Duke of Somerset sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster by Catherine Swinford the next and almost onely surviuing person of the house of Lancaster butchered in the late warres The better to assure the kingdome to his posterity and to prevent all future quarrells he tooke to wife Elizabeth eldest daughter to king Edward the fourth vniting in his issue the vndoubted rights of both factions of Lancaster Yorke Henry the eight son to Henry the seaventh He made Ireland a kingdome and first assumed the title of Defendour of the faith Edward the sixt king of England France and Ireland son to Henry the eight Mary Queene of England France and Ireland daughter to Henry the eight sister to Edward Elizabeth of famous memory Queene of England France Ireland sister to Edward Mary Iames of happie memory the sixt of that name king of Scotland in the yeare 1602 the whole issue of king Henry the eight being extinguished in Elizabeth succeeding in the kingdome of England and the dominions therevnto belonging son to Henry Stuart Lord Darly and Mary Queene of the Scots daughter to Iames the fift son to Iames the fourth Margaret eldest daughter to king Henry the seaventh the first sole Monarch of Great Britaine and of the neighbouring Ilands Charles king of Great Britaine France Ireland whom God long preserue sonne to Iames of happie memorie In this sort the Iland of Great Britaine having suffered so many alterations is at length now become devided into two onely kingdomes governed by one Monarch but not any wise depending or subordinate to another the kingdome of England lying vpon the South of the river Tweede Solwey Frith and the kingdome of Scotland lying beyond The kingdome of England our present subject hath beene formerly devided into 52 Shires or Counties Kent Sussex Surrey Barkeshire Hantshire Wiltshire Somersetshire Dorsetshire Devonshire Cornwall Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Bedfordshire Hartfordshire Middlesex Essex Suffolke Norfolke Cambridgeshire Huntingdonshire Northamptonshire Rutlandshire Leicestershire Lincolneshire Nottinghamshire Darbyshire Cheshire Staffordshire Warwickshire Worcestershire Shropshire Herefordshire Monmouthshire Glamorganshire Brecknockshire Radnorshire Caermardenshire Penbrokeshire Cardiganshire Merioneihshire Caernarvonshire Anglesey Denbighshire Flintshire Lancashire Yorkeshire the Bishopricke of Durham Westmoreland Cumberland Northumberland Of these Kent retayneth yet the auncient name Essex Sussex haue bin thus called from the East South-Saxons Midlesex from the situation of the English or Dutch inhabitants planted betwixt the West South East Mercian Saxons Devonshire or Denshire from the Danmonij the auncient British inhabitants Westmoreland from the more Westerne position and quality of the countrey being hilly and full of fruitles wasts named Mores by the Northerne English Northumberland from the English kingdome of Northumberland whereof it was a part Rutlandshire most probably from the ruddie colour of the soile Barkeshire from the wood Berroc after Asser Menevensis Glamorganshire from the word Mor signifying the sea with the Britons or Welsh vpon which it lyeth Wiltshire and Somersetshire from Wilton and Somerton decayed townes sometimes the chiefe of the Shires Anglesey from the English since the possession hereof by the Nation Suth-rey or Surrey signifyeth with the English the Southerne kingdome a part of the kingdome of the South-Saxons Suffolke Norfolke the more Southerne and Northerne people compared thus together the parts sometimes of the kingdome of the East-Angles The occasion of the names of Cornwall and Cumberland we euen now related Merioneth was the auncient name given by the Welsh The reason hereof we finde not The rest haue beene named from the chiefe townes of each devision Their descriptions follow L. D. THE THIRD BOOKE Contayning the Chorographicall description of England KENT BOunded vpon the South and East with the English channell and the German Ocean vpon the North with the river Thames from Essex and vpon the West with Surrey and Sussex The country is hilly shaded with hedge-rowes woods populous and fruitfull planted with a frugall and industrious inhabitant The aire is thick and in many places agueish and vnholsome for this cause or in regard of some bad vapours from a wet cold and vnhealthfull ground Places of better note are Canterbury vpon the river Stour Darvernum of Ptolemy Durovernum of Antoninus Durovernia of Beda the chiefe towne and an Archbishops sea the Primate of the kingdome founded by Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent in the person of S. Austine the Apostle of the English Vpon the Ocean Reculver a country village Regulbium of the Notitia the Station of the 1 Cohort named of the Vetasii Sandwich a Cinque Port. In the neighbouring fields stood the towne Rhutupiae of Ptolemy and Rhitupae of Antoninus the tract of whose streets are yet discovered by a more thin growth of corne in those places named S. Augustines crosse by the vulgar people a famous port of the Romans and the Mansion of their 2 d Legion surnamed Augusta drawne hither in the waine of that Empire from Isca Silurum now Caer Leon in South-Wales to defend the coast against the pyracies and incursions of the Saxons North hereof lyeth the I le of Tenet Thanatos of Ptolemy made by the river Stour here dividing and falling into the Ocean with two branches or channels The foreland a promontory of the Iland is named Cantium by Ptolemy in some editions corruptly Nucantium and Acantium Dover vnder the cliffs and where they divide Dubris of Antoninus and Dubrae of the the Notitia the Station of a foot company of the Tungricani a noted passage into France and one of the Cinque ports defended with a spacious and strong castle mounted vpon a high and praecipitous rocke commaunding the subject Ocean The Constable hereof is Warden of the Cinque ports The straight of the sea betwixt this and the Continent named by the French Le Pas de Calais by the Latines Fretum Caletanum containeth about 30 miles in breadth At the castle of Deale a low shore in the way towards Sandwich Caesar is thought to haue landed when he first invaded Britaine Along the cliffs Folkeston Hide a cinque port
Hundreds 22 Market-townes and 161 Parishes The Inhabitants are part of the Danmonij of Ptolemy named otherwise the Cornish by the English a remainder as are the Welsh of the auncient Britons and retayning their language These ten Shires seeme more aunciently to haue contayned the Roman Province named Britannia Prima by Rufus Festus the Authour of the Notitia devided amongst 6 British people the 1. Cantij 2. Regni 3. Attrebatij 4. Belgae 5. Durotriges 6. and the Danmonij of Ptolemy Vnder the Saxons they comprehended 3 kingdomes of their Heptarchie 1 of Kent 2. and of the South 3. and West-Saxons At this day they make the first Quart or Devision before obserued extended in length from East to West about 250 Italian miles and in breadth about 60 of the same miles bounded vpon the South and East with the English Channell and part of the German Ocean vpon the West with the Vergivian Ocean and vpon the North with the sea of Severne and the riuers Avon by Bristow and the Thames from the rest of England GLOCESTER-SHIRE IT lyeth vpon both sides of the riuer of Severne bounded vpon the South with Wiltshire Sometsetshire vpon the West with Herefordshire and the riuer of Wye from Monmouthshire vpon the North with Worcestershire and vpon the East with Warwickshire and Oxfordshire The countrie is fruitfull pleasant beyond the Severne woody over-spread with the great Forest of Deane towards the East where is Cotteswold hilly open yeelding good pasturage for sheepe in the vale betwixt the hils and the riuer fat deepe and most plentifull in corne and fruits Townes of better note are Bristow a Bishops sea and a famous port and rich empory for state and beauty accompted the third city of the kingdome seated vpon a rising ground vpon both sides of the riuer Avon at the confluence hereof with the litle river Frome It standeth in both divisions of Glocestershire Somersetshire whereof the greatest part is in Glocestershire but is accompted of neither being a Countie within it selfe Vpon the Severne Barkley honoured with a castle whereof the Lord Barkleyes are entitled Further vp Glocester Clevum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne Teuxbury vpon the Avon a different riuer from the Avon by Bristow neere the confluence hereof the Severne In the wood-lands beyond the Severne Newent Michel-deane naming the Forrest of Deane extending from hence for many miles Southwards betwixt the Severne and Wye vnto the confluence of both vast and thick of woods but much wasted of late yeares by reason of iron-workes In the forrest vpon the right shore of the Severne Avington a meane village Abone of Antoninus In Cotteswold Cirencester vpon the river Churne Corinnium of Ptolemy Corinium of Antoninus the chiefe city of the Dobuni Winchelcomb It containeth 30 Hundreds and 280 parishes The auncient inhabitants were vpon the hither side of the Severne the Dobuni of Ptolemy Bodunni of Dion beyond part of the warlike Silures afterwards the Mercian Saxons OXFORD SHIRE BOunded vpon the West with Glocestershire vpon the North with Warwickshire Northamptonshire vpon the South with the Thames from Barkeshire vpō the East with Buckinghamshire The aire is sweet healthfull and the soile fruitfull towards the East Buckinghamshire hilly couered with woods deepe and rich in the vale betwixt this Cherwell to the West and North champian most pleasant Townes of more note are Burford vpon the VVindrush Whitney vpon the same riuer Chipping-norton Not far off vpon the hils aboue Long-Compton are seene Rolle-rich stones set vp in manner of a circle as it is thought by Rollo the first Duke of Normandy his trophy of some victory obtained against the English before his plantation in France Woodstock amongst woods grassie plaines honoured with a royall house of the kings the birth place of Edward surnamed the Blacke Prince the terrour and scourge of France Banbury vpon the Cherwel Oxford the Sun eye and soule of the kingdome and with her sister Cambridge the fountaine of wisedome divine humane learning from whence Religion civility and all good arts doe flow a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne seated at the confluence of the Cherwell and Isis vpon the coing of a plaine descending euery way to the rivers encompassed with waters meadowes and wooddy hils and only open to the cleare and health-breathing North enriched with sumptous and stately buildings as private so much more publique of the Vniversity and Colledges with faire large and open streets a sweete and apt dwelling of the Muses Beyond the Cherwell Biciter Tame vpon the river thus named Dorchester Dorcinia of Beda at the confluence or marriage-bed of the Tame and Isis and beginning of the name of Thames sometimes a Bishops sea begun by king Kingils in the person of Birinus the Apostle of the VVest-Saxons remoued afterwards and divided betwixt VVinchester and Lincolne In the Chilterne Henly vpon the Thames in a bottome betwixt wooddy hils Here are contained 10 Market Towns 14 Hundreds and 280 Parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Dobuni of Ptolemy afterwards the Mercian Saxons BVCKINGHAMSHIRE BOunded vpon the North with Northamptonshire vpon the West with Oxfordshire vpon the South with the riuer Thames from Barkeshire and vpon the East with Bedfordshire Hartfordshire and the river Cole from Middlesex extended much in length but narrow not so wide It is distinguished into the Chilterne or Hill-country shaded with thick beechie woods and lying towards the East and South and along the course of the Thames and the Vale to the North and West vnder the hils a fat and deepe soile rich in corne and pasturage Chiefer townes in the Vale are Alesbury Vpon the river Ouse Buckingham the Shire towne Stony-Stratford Vpon the further side of the river is Passham a country village thought to be Lactodurum of Antoninus Newport Painell Oulney Vpon the hils Wickham Beaconsfeld Vpon the Thames Marlow Colebroke vpon the river Cole Pontes of Antoninus The auncient Inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani of Ptolemy the Catuellani of Dion afterwards the Mercian Saxons Here are reckoned 11 Market Townes and 185 parishes BEDFORDSHIRE BOunded vpon the West with Buckinghamshire vpon the North with Northamptonshire and Huntingdonshire and vpon the East and South with Cambridgeshire and Hartfordshire The countrey is litle more wooddy in the middle towards the North more fruitfull Townes of better note are Bedford vpon the riuer Ouse the chiefe towne Bigleswade Vpon the edge of the Chilterne Dunstable Magiovintum of Antoninus The Shire is divided into 9 hundreds containing 10 Market Townes and 116 parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Cattyeuchlani of Ptolemy afterwardes the Mercian Saxons HARTFORD-SHIRE BOunded vpon the North with Cambridgeshire vpon the West with Buckinghamshire and Bedfordshire vpon the East with the riuer Stort from Essex vpon the South
Resgate and de la Merced The military orders of the Crosse. The maner of their civill government The King His stile of Catholique His dominions and revenues A short censure of the present Spanish greatnes The parts or countries of Spaine THE bounds hereof are vpon the North-east the Pyrenaean Mountaines deviding it from France and from the rest of the Continent of Europe surrounded vpon the other sides with the deepe and spacious Ocean vpon the North with the sea Cantabrique with the Atlantique vpon the West and vpon the South with the Straights of Gibraltar the sea Mediterranean Mariana accompteth the circumference of the whole to bee 2816 Italian miles measuring along the course of the Pyrenaean Mountaines from Cabo de Creux vpon the Mediterranean vnto the towne of Fuentarabia 320 miles to Cabo Finisterre along the shore of the sea Cantabrique 536 miles from that Promontorie vnto the towne of Gibraltar 895 miles and from thence returning againe to Cabo de Creux bending still with the creekes and windings of the sea 1065 miles The greatest length hereof he reckneth at 800 miles and the breadth at 560 of the same miles It is seated in the Southerne halfe part of the Temperate Zone lying betwxt the. 4. 24 60 and 19½ degrees of Longitude for such are the distances of the Promontories Finisterre and de Creux from the first Meridian drawne by the Azores Ilands whose two Meridians make about a full houres difference of the Suns first rising betwixt about the 36 and 44½ degrees of Northerne latitude or from the 30 minute South of the 11 or middle paralel of the 4 clime vnto about the 30 mi warie and descreet withall not carried with that rash and headlong fury esteemed by others valour ouercomming rather with temporizing deepe reach and policy then by maine force and violence If we would haue him in a word described he almost is whatsoeuer almost is not the Frenchman The Languages spoken hereby are 1. the Castillian or vulgar Spanish common to the whole Nation 2. that of Portugals as are the people mixed of the Castillian and French 3. that of the Catalonians and inhabitants of the kingdome of Valentia which is not much vnlike vnto the French spoken in Languedoc 4. the Basquish proper to the Biscians and people of Guipuscoa a language purely barbarous not refined with the mixture of more elegant tongues and thought to be the auncient Spanish spoken here before the Conquest of the Romans Heere likewise was in vse the auncient Moorish retayned by the Moriscos but of late yeares banished from hence with the people The auncient religion hereof was that common to all the Gentiles worshipping many false and absurd gods The first that preached here the holy Gospell was the Apostle S. Paul according to S. Chrysostome Theodoret sundry other of the auncient fathers That he had an intent to make a journey into Spaine we plainely gather from the the 15 chap. to the Romans That hee went or was hindred in his purpose detayned prisoner at Rome by Nero nothing is certaine After Isidore and the generall voyce of the Spaniards but without more auncient authority S. Iames the son of Zebedee otherwise is said to haue beene the first the supposed founder of Nuestra Senora del Pilar a Church yet extant at Saragoça accompanied with Saint Peter the Apostle of Ebora S. Cecilius of Eliberis S. Euphrasius of Illiturgis S. Secundus of Abula with others whose names I omit for that they agree not about their number Concerning S t Iames the tradition goeth that after his Martyrdome at Hierusalem slaine by Herod his dead body should from thence bee convayed hither to Iria Flavia in Galitia thence to Compostella where it should be enterred but in what place that it was not knowne vntill the yeare 796 when it should be first found out by Theodomyrus bishop of Iria although saith my Authour the reasons are not set downe why a graue then discouered should containe the corps of that blessed Apostle Such notwithstanding was the credulous devotion of those times that presently a Church was erected herevnto by Alfonsus surnamed the Chast then king of Leon famous afterwards through the Christian world for the continuall pilgrimages thither made from all parts and enriched with liberall endowments and priviledges It was some 50 yeares afterwards and since the yeare 846 and their great victorie at Clavigio vnder king Ramir the first obtained against the Moores and as then firmely was beleeued by the visible presence and aide hereof that the Castillians for the Portugalls and Aragonians with the English and Genowayes acknowledge S t George for their Patron haue beene still accustomed in their fights and encounters to call vpon S. Iago as their guardian and protectour their signe word of Battaill To returne to our purpose from these and such like beginnings Christianity here dayly grew and more and more prospered in the first age of the Primitiue Church encreasing through affliction by the holy bloud of slaine Martyrs In the happy raigne of Constantine the Great Gentilisme put downe Religion was first authorized here as in the other Provinces of the Roman Empire by publique commaund a small truce was granted to the Church Heresie Gentilisme and Persecution freshly reviuing againe in the raignes of the next Emperours Constantius and Iulianus These tempestuous times ouerpast by the fauour of God the Sun of the Gospel againe gloriously breaks out in a calme and cleare sky here freely shineth during the raignes of the after succeeding most Christian Catholique Emperours of the West In the raigne of the Emperour Honorius swarme in hither the barbarous Nations by whom Religion suffers a second Eclipse Of these the Alans were Gentiles but whose out-rage lasted not long shortly after their first comming ouer-throwne and rooted out by the Gothes The Vandals also Gentiles at the time of their first entrance by their after commerce and acquaintance with the Gothes vnder their king Gensericus turned Arrian Christians departing not long after into Afrique The Suevians at the first likewise were Gentiles Vnder their third king Receiarius about the yeare 448 they receiued the Christian Catholique faith which shortly after being subdued restored again by the Gothes sweyed with the greatnes of that Nation vnder their king Remismundus they changed for their Arrian heresie In the raigne of Theodomyrus after an apostacy of aboue one hundred yeares they returned againe vnto the Catholique beliefe wherein they continued vntill the extirpation of their kingdome name by the Gothes in Andeca their last king The Gothes were Arrians from their first entrance into the Roman Provinces corrupted by Valens Emperour of the East In continuance of time becomming Lord of the whole Spaine the rest of the barbarous nations the Romans subdued they subiected all this continent vnder that foule heresy Vnder their King Ricaredus about the yeare 588 reiecting the Arrian they
first embraced the Orthodox tenent the whole Spaine is againe become Catholique in the which the same persisted vntil the expiration of the name Monarchy hereof in Rodericus In the yeare 714 raigne of this Prince hapned that fatall invasion of the Moores whereby this country almost in a moment of time became over-whelmed with the new Mahumetane superstition religion confined within the Mountaines of Biscay Asturia After long fierce warres for aboue the space of 700 yeares the kingdome of Granado their last retraite being taken in by Ferdinand the fifth and Isabel kings of Castile and Aragon the Infidels are again beaten home into Afrique the Province is totally recovered vnto the Christian beliefe if by this time it may rightly be esteemed Christian corrupted by long Popish impostures which although since in part reformed in most other parts of Christendome hath here in its full impurity beene maintained vnto this day The Religion then here only allowed is that of the Romish Church without all visible shew of other mixtures An especial cause hereof besides the vnnaturall stiffnes of the Nation not easily changing hath beene the Inquisition with extreamest diligence and watchfulnesse still crushing Religion in the shell Protestants bookes all freer discourse and commerce vtterly prohibited taking away all meanes of attayning to the light hereof This was first begun in the yeare 1478 in the raignes of Ferdinand the fifth and Elizabeth kings of Castile and Aragon by the especiall procurement of D. Pedro Gonsales de Mendoza Cardinall Archbishop of Sevilla occasioned by the Apostacy of the newly then baptized Iewes and Moores beginning to returne to their ancient Superstition against whom then chiefly the name of Lutheran Protestant not being extant it was intended It was first exercised in the Kingdomes of Castile and Granado afterwards receiued into Navarre Arragon and lastly into Portugall The power and authority hereof is to enquire after and to censure Infidelity haeresie witchcraft sins against nature The Inquisitours are all of the Saecular Cleargy besides Portugal distributed into 12 Courts or Tribunals the Courts of Inquisition at Vallidolid Logronnio for Navarre so much of the kingdome of Castile as lyeth on this side the Mountaines of Segovia Avila at Toledo and Cuença for New Castile at L'erena for Estremadura at Murcia for that Countrey at Sivilla and Cordova for Andaluzia at Granado for the kingdome thereof at Valentia for that Province at Saragoça for Aragonia at Barcelona for Catalonia The residence hereof for Portugall I finde not By these mercilesse Tyrannies thus dispersed ouer the bodie of these Realmes the people here are so bridled in that nothing can be spoken scarcely knowne much lesse attempted or done prejudiciall to the present Romish Church and Religion Insomuch that here the Priests may lye by authority coyne forge miracles without contradiction say doe whatsoeuer they please without any one daring to oppose euen against their palpable impostures most shamelesse impudency These as in all other Countreyes subiect to the See of Rome are distinguished into Archbishops Bishops Secular Priests sundry sorts of Regulars The Bishops besides those of Leon Oviedo who by auncient exemptions acknowledge no superiour but the Pope are ranked vnder their Archbishops or Metropolitanes as follow Vnder Toledo the Bishops of Cordova Cuenca Siguença Iaen Murcia and Vxama Vnder S t Iago Orense Mondonedo Badaios Tui Placenza Lugo Salamanca Avila Zamora Astorga Coria Cuidad Rodrigo Vnder Sivilla Malaga Cadiz and of the Canary Ilands Vnder Granado Guadix and Almeria Vnder Burgos Pampelona and Calahora Vnder Valentia Orihuela Segorve and Xativa Vnder Saragoça Huesca Iacca Balbastro Taradona and Albarracino and vnder Taragona Barcelona Tortosa Vique Vrgel Girona Lerida and Elna in the land of Russillon In Portugall are 3 Archbishops Sees of Braga Lisbona and Evora Whereunto are subordinate the Bishops of Coimbre Lamego Viseo Porto Miranda Portalegre Guarda Elvis Leira and Silvis Of these Toledo Taragona and Braga doe all contend for the Primacy the matter yet remaining vndetermined Howbeit Toledo now carryeth the accompt the most honourable and richest hereof whose reuenues are esteemed at 300000 duckats by the yeare the perpetuall Chancelour of Spaine Amongst the inferiour Cleargie the most memorable proper almost to this Countrey are the Orders del Resgate and de la Merced the former flourishing most in Aragonia where it begun the other much the greater in the kingdome of Castile but scattered neverthelesse over France and other parts bordering vpon the Sea Mediterranean The profession and exercise hereof is with almes gathered amongst the people to redeeme such Christian Captiues as what by chance of warre and by the daily pyracyes and incursions of the Turkes and Moores doe in Barbary and other Mahumetane countries liue enthralled to the Infidells for this cause sending yearely their Agents to Algier and Fez where managing this affaire with no lesse diligence then faithfulnes they first ransom the religious then the king of Spaine Lay subiects and of those first the yonger sort then those of other nations as farre as their almes will extend They leaue also here certaine of their brethren to informe them of the state quality and necessitie of the Captiues to make the better way for their liberty the yeare following The king with a liberall hand greatly furthereth this busines giuing ordinarily asmuch more as the Fryers haue collected Neither are the people wanting herein few here dying who leaueth not some legacie for these charitable vses Besides these numberles Cleargie here are another sort of Regulars which although for the most part they are of the Laity depend notwithstanding and had their beginning from Religion They are the Knights of the Crosse instituted in the holy warres against the Saracens whose office it was by armes to defend the Christian faith and the professours thereof againgst the force and outrages of the Infidells besides the Malteses who here yet hold good possessions devided into six orders peculiar to this Province those of Calatrava S. Iames and Alcantara in the kingdome of Castille of Avis and of Christ in Portugals and of Montesa in Aragon The order of Calatrava was first occasioned in the yeare 1157 by certaine Monkes of the order of Cisteaux vndertaking the defence of that city then newly surprized vpon the Infidell and in regard of the danger forsaken by the Knight Templars to whose charge is was committed In processe of time it grew to that state that besides 8 faire Monasteries it now enjoyeth no lesse then 61 townes and castles in both kingdomes of Castille Aragon The Knights doe weare for a marke of their order a white coate with a red crosse vpon it and are subject to the Monkish discipline of Cisteaux They haue made many flittings of their chiefe residence from Calatrava to Ciruelos to Buxeda to Corcolos to Salvitierra and from thence to the castle of
Covo where it now resteth They haue beene seene to serue in the field against the Moores with 300 great horse which is the whole number of men of armes their Commaunderies were bound to set forth to the warres The famous order of S t Iames was begun and occasioned not long after that of Calatrava by the superstitious aemulation of the Monkes of S t Eloy and certaine Gentlemen of Castille who by building hospitalls in diverse passages of Spaine for the entertainment of Christian pilgrims travailing from towards France to S. Iago and performing other charitable offices towards those devoted people deserved so well of Pope Alexander the third that he erected them into an order by this meanes becomming partly Ecclesiasticall and partly Saecular all of them appointed to liue after the rule of S t Augustine and the Saecular permitted to marry so that they would not breake the bonds of wedlocke which they must vow inviolably to keepe Their first residence was at their Covent by the Hospitall of S t Marke lying without the city of Leon. Afterwades falling out with Ferdinand king hereof remouing into the kingdome of Castille they had there giuen them by king Alfonsus the towne and castle of Vcles now the chiefe seate of their order Repossessing notwithstanding after the death of the said Ferdinand the Covent by S t Marke the order by this meanes became deuided into two severall factions or parts the townes and commanderies in the kingdome of Leon acknowledging S. Marke and those other of the kingdomes of Castille and Portugall Vcles all notwithstanding subject to one master resident at Vcles vntill king Dionysius ranked the possessions belonging herevnto in his kingdome of Portugall vnder a master of their owne The lands and possessions hereof besides those of Portugall are two Colledges in the Vniversity of Salamanca a Covent at Sivilla 4 Hermitages in the mountaines 5 hospitalls of speciall reuenue and some 90 commanderie townes and castles The Knights weare a red crosse vpon a white coate fashioned like a sword and are accompted at this day aboue 600 Gentlemen besides about 200 Friers resident in their Vicarages Covents and other benefices and are by much the richest order in Spaine The order of Alcantara was erected in the yeare 1217 by Alfonsus king of Leon who would that that towne with whatsoeuer else the order of Calatrava possessed in his kingdome should be deuided from thence and made a distinct order obseruing notwithstanding the discipline of Cisteaux and acknowledging the cheifage and superiority of the other The Knights for a distinction from them of Calatrava are marked with a greene crosse The order of Avis so called from a towne of that name in Portugall was founded by Sanctius the first king hereof The Knights doe weare the greene crosse of Alcantara The order in riches and revenues is much inferiour to those before named The order of Christ was raised out of the ruines of the exauthorized order of the Templars all whose lands and possessions in Portugall were by king Dionysius assigned herevnto It is the richest order in Portugall to whose right belong the Ilands of the sea Atlantique with the countries in Asia Africa Brasil lately discovered now held by this nation The marke hereof is a red crosse stroked in the middest with a white line The first residence of the Knights was at Castromarin seated at the mouth of the riuer Guadiana now at Tovar betwixt the Guadiana and the Taio The order of Montesa was instituted about the same time with the order of Christ in Portugall by the same occasion vnto which Iames the first king of Aragon gaue all the revenues of the condemned order of the Templars lying within his countrey of Valentia with the towne castle of Montesa from whence it tooke the name the cheif seate of the order The Master and Knights hereof at the time of their first erection were made subject to them of Calatrava and their Monkish discipline of Cisteaux By leaue from Pope Benedict the 13 they afterwards changed the marke hereof for a red crosse to be worne before their breasts now the badge of the order All these in times past had their severall masters who were still of especiall nobilitie vsuall of the bloud royall and many times the younger or base sons of their Kings They also had as yet they retaine their vice-masters or great Commendadors whereof the order of S t Iames had two besides the part of the order in Portugall offices at this day of great note and most commonly borne by the most eminent personages of the kingdome the great Commendador of Castille for the devision of Eucles and the great Commendador of Leon for that of S t Marke These had likewise their Clavigeros besides infinite petty Commendadors The Knights were alwayes Gentlemen by birth Ferdinand the fift king of Castille and Aragon after the warres with the Moores and Granado ended jealous of the numbers of the tumults and disorders which these priviledged gallants wanting forreine imployment might afterwards fall into to the great danger and prejudice of his kingdomes vnited the Master-ships hereof with the Crowne followed afterwards by the Kings of Portugall in their dominions Since this first injurie by a common fate of all religious states they haue for a long time languished and now scarce are in being their lawes priviledges broken and Gentlemen Courtiers and favorites of great men vsurping the titles and reuenues The Masterships of the kingdomes of Castille and Portugall Montesa in Aragon not reckoned yeeld yearely to the king according to Linschottēs accompt aboue 126759 pound sterling besides the rents of S t George in Guinea belonging to the order of Christ worth 100000 duckats by the yeare This hath beene the Ecclesiasticall state Concerning the ciuill the whole is subject to one sole Monarch devided notwithstanding into three distinct kingdomes different in lawes and customes and not vnited but in their Prince the kingdome of Castille Leon wherevnto Navarra Granado are annexed and are parts of Aragon and of Portugall Of these the kingdome of Aragon enjoyeth a more free estate then the rest the royall authority being so pressed downe by the priviledges of the people the power of their Iustitia that scarcely it may be accompted Monarchicall In Castille as in the chiefest and most devoted vnto him the king is alway resident here most commonly at Vallidolid or Madrid The other two he commaundeth by his Vice-royes whereof Aragon contayneth three for as much as consisting of so many different Provinces and gouernments the Vice-roye of Aragonia resident at Saragoca who ought still to be a natiue the Vice-roye of the Countrey of Valentia residing in the city of Valentia and of Catalonia at Barcelona Navarra likewise although it be now incorporate with Castille hath notwithstanding its particular Viceroye administring justice according to the lawes of Castille aud the
customes and the priviledges of the countrie The lawes all is gouerned by are the municipall or common lawes of each kingdome and when these are wanting the ciuill or Roman law professed and executed by Civillians brought vp in their Vniuersities and following the proceeding and course of the Civill A no small commendation of the Nation hath beene their strict execution hereof which they administer with due severitie and without partialitie a chiefe cause of their generall more prosperous and flourishing estate The King is haereditary and where women for defect of male issue doe succeed Hee is stiled the most Catholique King a title first giuen to Ricaredus the first Orthodoxe King of the Gothes in a Provinciall councell held at Toledo continued afterwards in Alfonsus the first king of Leon for his devout and religious carriages but not becomming haereditary vntill Ferdinand the fift king of Castille Aragon who honoured herewith by Pope Iuly the second for maintayning his quarrell against the excommunicated king of France Lewes the twelfth transmitted the same to succession vnto this day His dominions may not vnfitly be distinguished according to the 4 great devisions of the inhabited world into those of Europe Africke Asia and America In the first besides Spaine and the Ilands therevnto belonging hee holdeth the kingdomes of Naples and Sicily the dukedome of Millaine in Italy and the Iland of Sardinia besides the many Provinces of the Low-countries not yet revolted now in the possession of Isabella aunt to Philip the fourth now raigning after her decease without heires to returne againe vnto the Crowne of Spaine In Africk he maintayned against the Infidells the townes of Oran and Melilla the great haven Muzalquiuer the Penion or rocke of Veliz the townes of Seuta Tangier and Mazagone in the Continent of Barbarie the fortresses of Arguin and S t George de la Mina in Aethiopia beyond the cape of good hope the forts of Sena and Sofala with the Iland Mozambique together with the Azores or Flemmish Ilands those of Madera Cape Verde Saint Thomas and del Principe lying along the West shore hereof on this side of the Promontorie of Buona Esperanza In Asiá he commaundeth in a manner all the Sea-coâ—sts from the Persian gulfe to the famous Promontory aunciently called Aurea Chersonesus where now Malaca staÌ„deth in which space he possesseth the hauens fortresses of Diu Chavl Goa Canora Cochin Damain Bazain Tavaan Colan the haven and castle of Columbo in the Iland of Zeilan and the towne of Malaca in the aforesaid Chersonese the furthest bounds of his East-Indian Empire Concerning America with the Phillippinae and infinite other Ilands thereunto belonging his Catholickenes challengeth the whole giuen vnto him by a Bull of his Countryman Pope Alexander the Sixt. Moreouer the Knights of S. Iohn of Ierusalem doe hold of him the Iland of Malta giuen vnto them after their retreat from Rhodes by the Emperour Charles the fift Hee also layeth claime to the Iland of Corsica possessed by the Genowayes the kingdomes of Tunis and Hierusalem vsurped by the Turkes the Dukedome of Burgundy with-held by the French with the vnited Prouinces of the Netherlands lately withdrawne from his obedience by the confederate states His revenues from hence are great as well in regard of the riches large extent hereof as of the many taxes impositions which especially his Spanish subjects of Castile as well those of the Cleargy as of the Laity are subject vnto which first brought in vpon occasion of the holy warres against the Infidels vpon the like pretence against the Heretiques as they tearme the reformed haue beene hitherto still kept vp maintained The particulars heereof collected by Linschotten out of the Exchequers of his seuerall kingdomes and as they were farmed out in the yeare 1578 before the vnion of Portugal not otherwise to make any certaine estimate hereof which must needes be vncertaine were as follow His demaine in Castile with the Alcavala and Tertiae of that kingdome which Alcavala is the tenth penny of all Lands merchandise goods sold by any Castilian for further then that kingdome it extendeth not the Tertiae being the third part of all spirituall promotions revenues yeeld yearly about the summe of 1274 Quintos The custome of Merchandise passing out of Biscay and Guipuscoa into Castile paying after the rate of one in ten at the Custome-houses of Victoria Horduna and Valmas Ceda amounteth to 70 Quintos The custome for wares passing through the Country of Leon by Sanabria and Villa-Franca one Quinto The same for Merchandise out of Asturia by Oviedo 375000 Maravedies The rent of the Prevosts office of Bilbao 490000 Maravedies The toull of the Inland passages of Valentia Aragonia and Navarre where is payed the tenth penny of all Merchandise brought thither out of Castile 49 Quintos and 35000 Maravedies The like toull of certaine inland ports of Castile frontiring vpon Portugal for wares passing to and fro betwixt those two kingdomes 34 Quintos and 155000 Maravedies The woolls yearely transported out of Spaine into forreine Countryes paying for euery sack weighing aboue ten Aroben two dukats for a subiect 4 for a stranger 53 Quintos and 586000 Maravedies The farme of the Almoxarischap of Sivilla for the tenth penny of the Merchandise of the Dutchmen English and other people of Europe there discharged 154 Quintos and 309000 Maravedies The farme of the Almoxarischap of Sivilla for the Spanish Indies which is for the 20. penny of all Merchandise laden here and bound thither paying an other 20 penny at their arrivall there 67 Quintos The rent of the mint of Spaine euery dukat which is there coyned for any of the Kings subiects paying a ryall of plate 22 Quintos The Salinas or Salt-workes belonging to the Crowne are taxed at 93 Quintos The Farmes of the Master-ships of S. Iames Calatrava and Alcantara besides their pasturages yeeld 98 Quintos The rent of the pasturages of these Masterships 37 Quintos The rent of the Quick-siluer mine at Almaden 73 Quintos The rent of the siluer mine of Guadalcana in Estremadura was wont to be worth 187 Quintos by the yeare but is now much decayed The rent called de la Moneda Forera which is a certaine rent of euery hertsteed each paying yearely 7 Maravedies yeeldeth 6 Quintos and 656000 Maravedies The farme of Cardes euery paire here sold paying vnto the King halfe a ryall of plate 20 Quintos The rashes or cloathes of Florence whereof euery peece payeth 6 dukats 10 Quintos The Popes pardons of which hee maketh good merchandise in America 200 Quintos The first fruits payed by the Cleargy at their first entrances into their benefices for confirmation of their places giuen vnto him towards the maintainance of the warres against Heretiques Infidels 65 Quintos The Excusado a yearely contribution so called because consented vnto by the Letters Patents of his Holines giuen by the Cleargy vpon the same pretext of
holy warre 11 Quintos The Exercitio granted by all the Provinces towards the keeping of slaues and making and maintaining of gallyes 7 Quintos 750000 Maravedies The extraordinary contribution of Spain is yearly worth 104 Quintos and 305000 Maravedies gathered through the country amongst the common sort of people taxed according to their seuerall abilities The ordinary revenues of the kingdome of Aragon a freer state then the rest and lesse subiect to impositions reach only to 75 Quintos The revenues of Sicily to 375 Quintos Of Naples to 450 Quintos Of the Dukedome of Milaine to 300 Quintos Of the West Indies to 300 Quintos The Low-Countryes with Burgundy were wont to yeeld 700 Quintos but besides the late revolt of some third part they are now alienated from the Crowne hereof assigned to the Arch-dutchesse Isabella The Ilands of Sardinia Mallorça Menorça affoord the Prince no profit at all their whole revenues being imployed for their defence against the Turkish Pirats to whose injuries they are still exposed and sometimes more then is receiued The ordinary revenues of Portugall amount to a million of Dukats The Masterships of the crosse of that kingdome yeeld 100000 Dukats The Ilands of the Sea Atlantique the Açores Madera Cape-Verde S. Thomas and del Principe for the Canaries belong to the Crowne of Castile 200000 dukats The Mine of S. George in Guinea appertaining to the order of Christ now vsurped by the king 100000 dukats Brasil 150000 dukats The custome of the spices and merchandise brought to Lisbona frō the East-Indies for the other revenues are spent vpon the defence of the Country 600000 dukats His whole revenues out of all his three kingdomes of Castile Portugal and Aragon and of the conquests thereof we finde in Linschotten reckoning euery dukat at 5 s 6 d a million of Maravedies to a Quinto and each Quinto at 735 l 5 s ob sterling accompted in grosse at 4084917 l and 5 s 9 d English From such his large possessions and meanes some much extolling the greatnes of this Prince haue compared him with the great Turke and other the mightiest Monarches of the world yet not rightly considering the many weakenesses and imperfections his great body of estate is subject vnto making him not only inferiour herevnto but perhaps in solid strength to some lesser neighbouring Potentates 1 The disvnion and remotenesse of his Prouinces severed by infinite spaces of sea land and their vnreadines herevpon in case of danger to relieue succour one another 2 His slow praeparation for any warre vpon the same reason his forces being long a gathering together from parts so farre distant and subject still to be cut off by the way or smothered in the many strangling harbours hereof by a more quicke and ready enimy 3 His want of men for the execution of any great designe his Indians and other barbarous subiects being altogether vnfit for service and Spaine for the causes before set downe not so well peopled as that with the rest of his dominions in Europe it can afford any great matter 4 The vncertainty and danger of a great part of his revenues expos'd to the hazard and lets of seas winds pyracyes and open enimies 5 His extraordinarie charge and expence in the wages and stipends of almost infinite Viceroyes governours officers and souldiers he is forced to maintaine in the many Provinces of his scattered Empire 6 The discontentednes of the greatest part of the people and nations subject vnto him the Aragonians being much offended with him for their priviledges broken ancient liberties infringed the Portugalls never well brooking the Castillian government forced herevnto by conquest and accustomed to Princes of their owne and his estates in Italy and of the Levant kept from open revolt by the strength of Citadels and Spanish garrisons My censure onely shall be the greatnes of these his empty scattered and ill affected dominions rather to be a trouble and burthen then to adde any great advantage and strength vnto him not easily any long time to bee held together without his commaund of the Sea or if not guided by a provident and wise Councell after the manner of the nation very warie and circumspect in all their actions and seldome committing ouersights endued with an extraordinary judgment constancy and valour aboue many of their neighbours as to foresee and prevent so to master and remedy any mischiefes and disorders which may happen The Countrie at this day contayneth 18 greater parts or devisions 1. Of Portugall betwixt the Taio and Guadiana 2. Portugall betwixt the Taio Duero 3. Portugal betwixt the Duero Minio 4. Castillia la Nueva 5. Castillia la Veia 6. Galitia 7. Asturia 8. Biscaia 9. Guipuscoa 10. Navarra 11. Estremadura 12. Andaluzia 13. Granado 14. and Murcia parts of the kingdome of Castille and of 15. Aragonia 16. Valentia 17. Catalonia 18. and the land of Russillon the parts of the kingdome of Aragon whose descriptiōs follow in the third place after that I haue first set downe the auncient estate with the many alterations successions hapning in the province from the first memorie of histories vnto our times occasioning the present state names and devisions THE SIXTH BOOKE COntayning the Descriptions of the more noted Mountaines the Riuers of Spaine Their auncient and moderne names The more auncient limits and names of Spaine The first inhabitants The intrusion of the Celtae Tyrians Phocenses Zacynthij and Rhodians The first conquest hereof by the Carthaginians Their continuance and the extent here of their empire The dominion hereof and conquest of the Romans The Description and Estate of Spaine during the government of the Romans collected out of Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers The History invasion and conquests of the Vandals Silingi Alans Suevians and Gothes The succession dominion and history of the Moores The beginning encrease and vnion of the kingdomes of Leon Castille Navarra Aragon and Portugal with the Earledome of Barcelona The present devision names and estate of Spaine occasioned thorough these mutations THE MOVNTAINES OF SPAINE THE Land-markes whereof wee will make vse in the ensuing discourse are the Mountaines and Rivers hereof The Mountaines may be distinguished in 6 greater ridges continuate and knit together and whereof the rest are parts A first is the noted ridge of the Pyrenes common herevnto and France inhabited by both Nations the boūds of both They begin at the Promontory Oiarco and Sea Cantabrique and are continued from thence South-East betwixt the two kingdomes vnto Cabo de Creux and the Sea Mediterranean Part hereof towards the Mediterranean and land of Russillon is called the Mountaine Canigo Other names and distinctions we find not From these about Ronceval branch a second row of hills coasting Westwards along the shoare of the Sea Cantabrique and overspreading the countries of Guipuscoa Biscay and Asturia vntill in Galitia which they devide in the middest at the
THE SILINGI THese vvere also a Northerne people but of vvhat parts vve find not Not vnprobably they might be the Subalingij a German Nation mentioned by Ptolemy Isidore by vvhom onely amongst auncient Authours vve finde them expressely named maketh them to haue beene a part of the Vandals Mariana putteth them to bee a different people but joyned in the same troupe vvith the other vnder one and the same king passing into Gaule Spaine and seating themselues in that part of Baetica vvhereabout vvas Sivilla The Vandals departing into Afrique they remained behind from vvhose longer continuance for as much as they vvere accounted amongst that nation that part of Baetica became named Vandalia novv corruptly Andaluzia By Rechila the second king of the Suevians they vvere finally subdued and their country vvith the vvhole Baetica added to the dominion of that people after vvhich time vvee heare no more of them THE ALANS THese Ammianus Marcellinus placeth in Scythia inhabiting about the Fen Moeotis neighbouring to the Roxolani Iaziges and other Barbarous nations and extending for a great space of land betvvixt that marish and the rivers Tanais and Ganges and divided into sundry lesser people called all by this generall name Their first mention in histories we finde to haue beene in the raigne of the Emperour Vespasian then vvarring vpon the Parthians vvhereof reade Suetonius in Domitian Their after memory is frequent but confused With the Vandals Suevians before mentioned they first entred Gaule and Spaine The parts vvhich they tooke vp to inhabit in vvere the Provinces of Lustainia and Carthaginensis the Celtiberi and Carpetani excepted which people remained yet vnder the Roman subjection Aspiring to the dominion of the whole Spaine cooping with and overthrowne in a mighty battell by the Gothes they shortly after their first entrance lost here both their kingdome and name their king Atace with great number of them being slaine and the residue who escaped the slaughter flying into Calaecia amongst the Suevians where being confounded with that nation wee heare no further mention of them Their raigne here was but short during one only prince before mentioned Their religion was Gentilisme THE SVEVIANS THey were a Dutch people famous in all auncient Geographers Historians inhabiting the more Easterne moity of Germany beyond the river Elb and devided into sundry potent nations whereof these were a Colony or part For from this great generall name sundry other mighty people states the Lombards English High Dutch or Almans Sweath-landers Danes at this day of great power commaund in Europe were descended In the raigne of the Emperours Arcadius Honorius with the Vandals Alans they first invaded Gaule Spaine The part of Spaine wherein they first inhabited was Calaecia Vnder Rechila their second king subduing the Silingi they added Baetica to their dominions In the raigne of Recciarius their third king they became likewise possessed of Lusitania Puffed vp vvith so great posperity falling out vvith Theodoricus the most povverfull king of the Gothes overcome hereby in a great battell and their king Recciarius slaine they for a time became subject to that nation their kingdome and state being ouerthrowne and shared betwixt the Gothes their confederates the Romans After a short Interregnum by the liberality of this Theodoricus they had againe their kingdome restored but now straightned onely within Calaecia King Remismundus not long after added part of Lusitania where now is Coimbre and Lisbona recovered from the Romans vnto whom after that calamity overthrowe vnder Recciarius that province fell In the year 586 after 174 yeares continuance and in the raigne of the traiterous vsurper Andeca this kingdome and state tooke end overthrowne by Leutigildus king of the Gothes their king being shorne monke and Calaecia made a Province of the Gothish monarchie their name and mention becomming after this extinct and no more heard of in Spaine Their religion at the time of their first comming hither was Gentilisme Vnder their king Recciarius they first embraced the Christian and Catholique faith but which in a free estate they enjoyed not long enthralled to Theodoricus and the Arrian Gothes After that their kingdome was restored by the Gothes swayed with the power greatnes of that nation vnder their king Remismundus they chaunged their Catholique faith for the Arrian heresie wherein for about the space of one hundred yeares they afterwards persisted Vnder their king Theodomyrus by the especiall industry of Martin Abbot of Dumia they reassumed the Catholique religion which they constantly kept vntill their state and kingdome ended Their kings for as many of them as were set down in authours for the greatest part are not remembred were Hermenericus vnder whom they first passed into Gaule Spaine and planted in Calaecia Rechila vnder whom they conquered the Silingi Recciarius their first Christian Catholique king subdued slaine by Theodoricus king of the Gothes Franta Masdras after the restitution of the kingdome by the Gothes chosen by their factions the nation being devided Masdras sole king of the Suevians Franta deceasing Frumarius Remismundus son to Masdras after the decease hereof slaine in the third yeare of his raigne Remismundus sole king of the Suevians Frumarius deceasing Vnder this king the nation first revolted to the Arrian heresie After this prince for the space of one hundred yeares by the negligence of auncient times their kings are not remembred and vntill Theodomyrus Theodomyrus the restorer of the Catholique religion Myro or Ariamyrus son to Theodomyrus Eboricus son to Myro deposed shorne Monke by Andeca Andeca vpon occasion and pretence of whose treason Leutigildus king of the Gothes warring herevpon vtterly subdued the nation the last king of the Suevians after the milder custome of those times towards their vanquished enimies forced to religious orders and shut vp in a monastery by Leutigildus THE GOTHES THese Aelius Spartianus in the life of Antoninus Bassianus Caracalla and Iornandes de Rebus Geticis seeme to confound make one nation with the Getae Iornandes would haue their auncient and first abode to haue beene in Scanzia or Scandia thought then to bee an Iland and by Ptolemy accompted vnto Germany since knowne to joyne with the Firme Land The moderne names of East West Gothia in the kingdome of Swethen the stile of the kings hereof amongst other titles now naming themselues kings of the Gothes yeeld some likelihood of the truth of this assertion No lesse probably they might be the Gothini of Tacitus a people of the Suevians inhabiting in the South-East part of Germany A reason to perswade herevnto might be the neerenes of that nation vnto the Ister or Danubius vpon the bankes of which river we first heare of the name of the Gothes in histories Againe the neighbourhood of the Gothini vnto the Quadi and Sarmatae whom in the raigne of the Emperour Galienus we
Ocean along the Straights of Hercules and the Seas Ibericum Sardoâ—m parts of the Mediterranean vnto the riuer Ampsaga vpon the East the bounds thereof of the lesser or proper Afrique devided by the riuer Malva into the Provinces Tingitana Casariensis contayning together at this day after Birtius the kingdomes of Morocco Fez Tremisen Since the supersititon of the Mahumetanes this generall name hath been derived over almost the whole Sea-coast of Afrique lying quart of Europe reaching from the Sea Atlantique and Straights of Gibraltar vnto the Red Sea Aegypt subject now as was the whole knowne South East vnto the great Miramamoline or Caliph of the Saracens resident at Damascus in Asia the Empire hereof at that time being whole and vndevided The occasion of their first comming invasion hereof next vnto the sins of the nation was the treason of Iulianus Governour now of Tingitana for Rodericus discontented with the promotion hereof vnto the kingdome being of the faction of the sons of Witiza and then newly enraged with the ravishment of his daughter Cava by the lustfull king Rodericus Vlit was then Miramamoline His governour for Afrique was Muza posted vnto by Iulianus and with faire hopes invited to the conquest of the Gothes Spaine The Miramamoline made acquainted Tarif is sent from Muza In the yeare 714 at the river Guadalethe neere vnto the towne of Xeres dela Frontera the powers of Spaine Afrique fatally joyne aided by the traitour Iulianus and the faction of the sons of Witiza Rodericus with great slaughter of his people is overthrowne slaine the name of the Gothes extinguished and the whole Spaine within three yeares space conquered and overrun the hilly parts of Asturia and Biscaia with those of the Pyrenes almost only excepted at whose mountaines the Rendez-vous of the distressed and flying Christians the great good fortune of the Moores suddenly stoppeth and recoyles their Empire here in a maner no sooner beginning then declining sundrie honourable Christian kingdomes estates here arising as did afterwards in other parts of Spaine by the meanes and thorough the emulation hereof those of Leon Castille Navarre Aragon Portugal Barcelona by the favour of God the valour of the Nation the charitable aide of neighbouring Christians and thorough the discord disvnion of the Infidels gathering continuall ground herevpon and at length vtterly expelling driving them out After continuall loppings of the devided long languishing estate hereof and their continuance and abode here for the space of 778 yeares in the yeare 1492 their commaund and government in Spaine tooke end the kingdome of Granado all other parts which they held having long before beene recovered vnder Mahomet Boabdelin their last king being taken in by Ferdinand the fift Elizabeth kings of Castille and Aragon and such as would not â—eâ—ege their superstition forced over into Afrique Of late yeares presently vpon the first warres ended with the Netherlanders certain remainders of this of-spring to the number of many thousand families inhabiting within the countries of Granado Valentia though ChristiaÌ„s at least in show subject vnto the kings of Spaine were by the jealousy of Philip the third then raigning vtterly expulsed and their whole race name here by this meanes quite rooted out The dominion hereof in Spaine was first vnder the great Miramamolines of the Saracens before mentioned residing in Asia and commaunding here by their Lieftenants In the yeare 759 revoulting from vnder the government of the Miramamolines in the person of Abderabmen descended from their Prophet Mahomet they erected here a free Monarchy loose from all forreine subjection in which state in the posterity hereof they continued for the space of 247 yeares Occasioned thorough the slough and pusillanimity of Hissemus the second the last Monarch of the race of Abderrahmen about the yeare 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius and thorough the civill warres and dissentions which ensued afterwards for the soveraignety they broke into the many petty kingdomes of Cordova Sevilla Toledo and Saragoça with others the governours of each chiefe city then taking vpon them the name and authority of Kings Iuzephus Telephinus Miramamoline of Morocco of the house of the Almoravides and the ambition of the king of Cordova ayming by the aide hereof at the conquest of the rest about the yeare 1091 put an end to this first devision subduing those petty kings and reducing in a maner the whole which was yet left vnconquered by the Christians vnder his sole government revniting them with the African Moores The family of the Almoravides being overthrowne and destroyed by Abdelmon and the Almohades a new sect of the African Moores in the yeare 1150 they againe chaunged their lords superstition and became subject herevnto Mahomad surnamed the Greene Miramamoline of Morocco of the sect of the Almohades overcome by the Christians in a great battaill at the mountaines of Sierra Morena dispairing afterwards here of any good successe the estate of the Spanish Moores then being very small and irrecoverablely declining departing into Afrique and leaving Spaine to fortune in the yeares 1214 1228 they againe devided into the lesser kingdomes of Cordova Sevilla Valentia and Murcia for the rest of Spaine was before this time wholy cleared of them Those foure lesser kingdomes with the kingdome of the Ilands not long after being destroyed and taken in by Ferdinand the third king of Castille and Iames the first king of Aragon there remained vnto them only the city of Granado with the country about it part formerly of the kingdome of Cordova vnto which king Alhamar Cordova being surprised by Ferdinand remouing his royall seate in the yeare 1239 began the famous kingdome of Granado thorough the advantage strength of the mountainous situation thereof and the contempt neglect and discord of the Christians continuing for the space of 253 yeares afterwards vntill in the yeare 1492 after ten yeares war it was likewise conquered recovered by Ferdinand the fift king of Castille Arragon The Caliphs or Miramamolines of the Saracens commaunding here together with their Lieftenants follow Vlit of the house of Humeia descended from Zeineb one of the daughters of their Prophet Mahomet Monarch of the whole Nation of the Saracens and superstition of the Mahumetans vnder whom Spaine was first conquered by the Moores about the yeare of the Incarnation of Iesus Christ 714 and the 97 of the impostour Mahomet whose Deputies here were successiuely Muza and Abdalasisius son to Muza Their Empire here during the raigne of this Miramamoline extended ouer the whole Spaine the parts of Biscaia Asturia and Guipuscoa excepted Zuleiman brother to Vlit whose Lieftenant here was Alahor Homar and Izit joint Miramamolines sons to Vlit Izit sole Miramamoline Homar being deceased whose Lieftenants were Zama slaine in battaile before Tholouse in France Aza Ambiza Odra and Iahea Iscamus brother to Izit whose Spanish governours were Oddifa Himenus
Autuma Alhuytanus Mahomad Abderrahmen Abdelmelic Aucupa It was the Abderrahmen here mentioned Lieftenant of the Province for the Miramamoline Iscamus whom we reade in the French histories ransacking spoiling France in the regency of Charles Martel with a numberles multitude of these Moores in the yeare 734 slain by Martell and the French in a great and memorable battaile fought neere vnto the city of Tours with no fewer then 375000 of the Army and crue attending him Hitherto likewise wee finde the Infidels to haue beene possessed of the part of Gaule Narbonensis now called Languedoc being a part of their Gothish conquests recouered for the most part from them with the cities of Avignon and Narbonne by the valiant Martell during the raigne of this Miramamoline Alulit son to Izit whose Lieftenants were Abulcatar and Toba Ibrahemus brother to Izit He was slaine by Maroanus Maroanus the last Miramamoline of the Saracens of the house of Humeia the murtherer of Ibrahemus whose quarrels gaue first encouragement and occasion to the vsurpation of the house of Alaveci He was slaine by Abdalla His Lieftenants here were Toba and Iuzephus Abdalla of the house of Alaveci descended from Fatima the eldest daughter of their Prophet Mahomet and sister of Zeineb before-mentioned Miramamoline of the Saracens hauing slaine Maroanus and the house of Humeia put downe and deposed His Spanish Governour was Iuzephus slaine by Abderahmen In the raigne of this Prince Abderahmen descended from the deposed and slaughtered house of Humeia shunning the cruelty hereof and flying into Spaine for succour in the yeare 759 vsurped the dominion of the Spanish Moores well affected to the house of Humeia free for a long time after from the subjection of the great Miramamolines After Abderrahmen the Miramamolines excluded succeeded in the kingdome of the Spanish Moores Hissemus the first son to Abderrahmen Alhaca the first son to Hissemus the first Abderrahmen the second son to Hissemus the first ouerthrowne in a memorable battaile fought at Clavigio in the yeare 846 by Ramir the first king of Leon. Mahomad son to Abderrhamen the second Almundâ—r son to Mahomad Abdalla brother to Almundar and son to Mahomad Abderrahmen the third son to Mahomad son to Abdalla Alhaca the second son to Abderrahmen the third Hissemus the second son to Alhaca the second about the yeare 1006 deposed by Mahomad Almohadius encouraged through his slouth neglecting the affaires of the kingdome and gouerning altogether by deputies after sundry successions of tyrants restored and by the like inconstancy in the yeare 1010 againe thrust out and forced to a private fortune by his factious subiects Occasioned thorough these disorders the Spanish Moores hitherto in a manner still entire and vnder one became divided into sundry petty kingdomes of Cordova Sivilla and Toledo with others ouerthrowne not long after by Iuzephus Telephinus Miramamoline of Morocco and vnited with the Moores of Afrique The dominion of the Moores at this time extended Northwards vnto the riuer of Duero the bounds thereof and of the Christians inhabiting Castille Iuzephus Telephinus the second Miramamoline of Morocco in Afrique of the house of the Almoravides succeeding there vnto the family of Alaveci supplanted and destroyed by them drawn in by the ambition of the king of Cordova and about the yeare 1091 ouer-throwing those petty kingdomes and ioyning them to his dominions of Africa the kingdome of Toledo excepted taken in before this time by Alfonsus the sixt king of Castile and Leon. Hali Miramamoline of Morocco son to Iuzephus Telephinus Albo-halis Miramamoline of Morocco son to Hali thought by some to haue beene the learned Avicenna whose workes are now extant compiled at his commaundement by certaine of the best Arabian Doctours of those times and thus named from him In the raigne hereof Almohadi a religious Moore Doctour of the Mahumetane Law to gaine a faction for Abdelmon whom although descended of base parentage Aben-Thumert an Astrologian had by his art foretold should bee Miramamoline or king began to broach certaine new and vnheard of doctrines about their Religion and the interpretation of their Alcoran amongst the African Moores superstitiously still addicted to novelties and easily chaunging the effect whereof was the siding of the greatest part of this inconstant Nation vnto his opinions named from hence the Almohades and by the advantage hereof the setting vp of Abdelmon and the disthroning of Albo-halis and the house of the Almoravides ouercome in battaile and slaine by Abdelmon Abdelmon Miramamoline of Morocco of the new sect of the Almohades succeeding in the yeare 1150. Aben-Iacob Miramamoline of Morocco son to Abdelmon Aben-Iuzeph Miramamoline of Morocco brother to Aben-Iacob Mahomad surnamed the Greene Miramamoline of Morocco brother to Aben-Iacob and Aben-Iuzeph In the raigne hereof thorough his great ouer-throw at the battaile of Sierra Morena dishartned for attempting any more vpon this Province departing into Afrique the nation as hath beene related broke againe into many petty kingdomes of small strength and of lesse continuance Zeit Aben-Zeit brother to this Mahomad in the yeare 1214 vsurping in Valentia and the neighbouring countrey Mahomad nephew herevnto at the same time in Cordova and Abullalis in Siuillia and afterwards in the yeare 1228 Aben-hutus in Murcia The kingdome of Valentia not long after being subdued by Iames the first king of Aragon as were about the same time those of Sivillia and Murcia with the city of Cordoua by Ferdinand the third king of Castille in the yeare 1239 Mahomet Aben-Alhamar king of Cordoua remouing his royall seate to the city of Granado began the kingdome thus named being formerly part of the kingdome of Cordoua the onely countrie now held by the Infidells the rest being conquered whose princes followe Mahomet Aben-Alhamar before mentioned the founder of the kingdome of Granado in the yeare 1239. Mahomet Myr Almus king of Granado son to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar son to Mahomet Myr Almus He was deposed by Mahomet Azar Aben Levin Mahomet Azar Aben-Levin brother to Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Aben-Azar son to Mahomet Myr Almus deposed by Ismael son to Farrachen gouernonr of Malaga Ismael son to Farrachen aforesaid Mahomet son to Ismael He was murthered by his subjects Ioseph Aben Amet brother to Mahomet and son to Ismael slaine by Mahomet Lagus Mahomet Lagus vncle to Ioseph Aben-Amet and brother to king Ismael deposed by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar Mahomet Aben-Alhamar king of Granado He was againe thrust out by Mahomet Lagus and afterwards inhumanely put to death by Peter king of Castille vnto whom he had fled for succour Mahomet Lagus king of Granado restored Mahomet surnamed Guadix son to Mahomet Lagus Ioseph son to Mahomet Guadix Mahomet Aben-Balva yonger son to Ioseph Ioseph elder brother to Mahomet Aben-Balva and son to Ioseph Mahomet Aben-Azar son to Ioseph driven out by Mahomet surnamed the Litle Mahomet surnamed the Litle overthrowne and taken prisoner by Mahomet Aben-Azar Mahomet Aben-Azar restored the
second time He was againe deposed by Ioseph Aben-Almao Ioseph Aben-Almao Mahomet Aben-Azar restored and deposed the third time by Mahomet Aben-Ozmen Mahomet Aben-Ozmen deposed by Ismael Ismael Muley Albohacen son to Ismael driven out by his son Mahomet Boabdelin During the raigne hereof begun the warres of the Christians vnder Ferdinand the fift Isabel kings of Castille Aragon thorough the civill warres dissention hereof continuing for the space of ten yeares with happy successe and ending with the vtter expulsion of the Infidels Mahomet Boabdelin son to Muley Albohacen opposed during the Christian warres by his father afterwards he growing old and forsaken by his faction by his vncle Muley Boabdelin son to Ismael each one being acknowledged kings by their parties in the yere 1492 Granado surrendred Malaga Guadix Baça Almcria with other places belonging to his vncle being before recouered after ten yeares warre with the whole Mahumetane superstition driven over into Afrique by Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille and Aragon During the vsurpation of the Moores out of the ruines for the most part of the vanquished Gothes arose as before certaine honourable Christian kingdomes estates of Leon Castille Navarra Aragon Portugal Barcelona in continuance of time the Infidels beaten home over-spreading this whole continent whose originall increase vnion and whole fortunes wee are now to relate THE BEGINNING PROGRESSE AND FORTVNES OF THE KINGDOME OF LEON THis Kingdome was begun in Asturia in the person of Pelagius descended from the auncient Gothish Monarches in the yeare 716 by the distressed remnants of the vanquished and flying Christians sheltering themselues in the mountaines hereof about two yeres after their great overthrow given by the Moores at the battaill neere Xeres de la Frontera It was first called the kingdome of Asturia After that the city of Leon was taken by Pelagius it tooke the name thereof Some would haue after that the towne of Oviedo was builded by king Froila that for certaine descents it did beare the name of that citie wherein I striue not much the name of Leon at length prevayling The parts of Spaine which at the beginning it contayned were the mountainous parts of Asturia now onely retayning the name hereof together with part of Galitia By the raigne of Ordonius the second the kingdome became enlarged over all Galitia Asturia Leon with the greatest part of Castillia la Veia being devided from Navarra by Monte D'oca and from the Moores by the Mountaines of Segovia Avila Castille revolting in the raigne of king Froila the second it became stinted Southwards with the riuer Pisuerga the common bounds hereof and of that countrie comprehending onely Galitia Asturia and Leon the ancient extent of the kingdome of Leon vntill its revnion with Castille Vpon the decease of Veremundus the third without issue slaine in battaill by Ferdinand the first king of Castille it became seazed vpon by that prince in right of his wife Sanctia sister to Veremundus added to his dominions family In the house of this Ferdinand it became twise againe severed from Castille in Alfonsus son hereof and in Ferdinand the second for some descents In Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille the two kingdomes were lastly vnited incorporated into one entire state knowne by the name of the kingdome of Castille Leon. The kingdome was hereditary and where women for defect of heires male might succeed The princes vntill their last revnion with Castille were Pelagius descended of the Gothish Monarches the first founder as before we haue related of the kingdome created king in Asturia in the yeare 716. Favila son to Pelagius He died without issue Alfonsus the first surnamed the Catholique sonne in lawe to Pelagius Froila the first son to Alfonsus the first slaine by the treason of his brother Aurelius Aurelius brother to Froila the first He deceased without heires Silo his wife Adosinda sister to Aurelius Alfonsus the second surnamed the Chast son to Froila the first deposed by Mauregate thorough the power aide of Abderahmen the first king of the Spanish Moores Veremundus the first surnamed Deacon son to Bimaranus son or brother to Froila the first He admitted for companion in the kingdome Alfonsus the second depriued by Mauregate liuing then exiled in Biscaia Alfonsus the second sole king of Leon Veremundus deceasing Ramir the first son to Veremundus the first He overthrew the Moores in a great battaill at Clavigio vnder their king Abderahmen the second in the yeare 846. Ordonius the first son to Ramir the first Alfonsus the third son to Ordonius the first Garsias the first son to Alfonsus the third His yonger brother Ordonius was prince of Galitia the kingdome then being for a time devided Hee dyed without issue Ordonius prince of Galitia brother to Garcias the first after the decease hereof the second of the name king of Leon. In this princes time the kingdome of Leon contayned all Asturia Leon Galitia the greatest part of Castillia la Veia bounded vpon the East South by Monte D'oca the Mountaines of Segovia Avila from Navarra and the Moores and vpon the North and West extending vnto the Ocean He cruelly murthered all the Earles of Castille the occasion of the revolt not long after of that countrey Froila the second brother to Ordonius the second Formerly exasperated with the murther of their Earles by Ordonius the second and now encouraged by the slough many vices of this prince in the yeare 898 and raigne hereof the Castillians first revolted from vnder the gouernment of the kings of Leon became a free estate Alfonsus the fourth surnamed the Monke son to Ordonius the second injuriously prevented by king Froila the second Lazy vnfit to governe hee voluntarily resigned the kingdome to Ramir his yonger brother and turned Religious Ramir the second son to Ordonius the second and brother to Alfonsus the fourth Ordonius the third son to Ramir the second Sanctius surnamed the Grosse brother to Ordonius the second Ramir the third son to Sanctius the Grosse Veremundus the second son to Ordonius the third Alfonsus the fift son to Veremundus the second Veremundus the third son to Alfonsus the fift slaine in battaill by Ferdinand the first king of Castille Ferdinand the first king of Castille yonger son to Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra after the decease of Veremundus the third without issue succeeding in the kingdome of Leon in right of his wife Sanctia sister to Veremundus He deceased in the yeare 1065. Alfonsus the sixt younger son to Ferdinand the first His elder brother Sanctius inherited the kingdome of Castille the two kingdomes being now againe devided Driven out by his brother Sanctius king of Castille hee liued for a time exiled amongst the Moores of Toledo After the decease of his brother without heires hee
enjoyed both kingdomes of Castille and Leon wherevnto he added that of Toledo since incorporated with the kingdome of Castille and in regard thereof now called Castillia la Nueva injuriously taken from his late hostes the Moores thereof with whom not long before during his exile hee had beene friendly entertayned In the raigne and by the favour advancement hereof in the person of Henry of Lorraine a Frenchman began the Earledome of Portugall made afterwards a kingdome by Alfonsus son to Henry He deceased in the yeare 1109 Vrraca daughter to Alfonsus the sixt succeeding in both kingdomes Alfonsus the seaventh son to Vrraca the mother resigning He was likewise king of both Ferdinand the second younger son to Alfonsus the seauenth His elder brother Sanctius the second had for his share the kingdome of Castille Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon son to Ferdinand the second Hee marryed vnto Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon and Berengaria sister to Henry the first king of Castille in whom those two kingdomes of Castille Leon were lastly vnited neuer afterwards disjoyned THE KINGDOME OF CASTILLE THe estate name was first occasioned begun amongst the Vaccaei by certaine honourable gentlemen of the kingdome of Leon liuing vnder the commaund and authority of the princes hereof and by the name title of Earles defending then enlarging those the Marches of that kingdome against the neighbouring Infidell Moores from the great number of Castles fortresses their erected as vsually hapneth in all frontire places called afterwards by the name of Castille What were the names of those first Earles at what time and by whom they were instituted in what parts they seuerally commaunded for many lived together or in what maner whether as free princes vnder the fief homage of the kings of Leon or rather onely as their deputies or prefects we finde not By the time of Ordonius the second this name accompt was extended over the whole country of the Vaccaei contayning now the greatest part of old Castille devided then from the Moores by the Mountaines of Segovia and Avila In the raigne of Froila the second incensed with the late murther of the Earles hereof by Ordoninus the second the countrie first shoke off the yoake of Leon and became a free gouernment commaunded first by Iudges afterwards by Earles By Sanctius the Great king of Navarra in the person of his younger son Ferdinand the first it was erected into a kingdome King Ferdinand the first added vnto the accompt and name of Castille part of the country of Navarra lying beyond Monte D'oca He also vnited in the right of the princes hereof the kingdome of Leon afterwards for some time againe devided therefrom Alfonsus the sixt added the kingdome of Toledo now Castillia la Nueva Iohn the first the countries of Biscaia Guipuscoa Ferdinand the third Andaluzia Murcia Ferdinand the fift of late yeares and in the memory of our ancestours Navarra Granado to omit sundry other petty enlargements By so many additions the kingdome of Castile together with Leon incorporated with it extendeth at this day ouer thirteene great Provinces of Galitia Asturia Biscaia Olava Guipuscoa Leon Castillia la Veia Castillia la Nueva Murcia Andaluzia Extremadura Granado and Navarra containing now some two third parts of the Continent of Spaine the largest and the most noble of the three kingdomes hereof The first Earles vnder the subiection of the kings of Leon whereof we finde any mention for the greatest part of them are not remembred were Roderique liuing in the time of Alfonsus the second surnamed the Chast. Iames surnamed Porcellus son to Roderique in the raigne of Alfonsus the third Nunnius Ferdinandus with the rest of the Earles slaine by King Ordonius the second After the murther of the first Earles and the revolt of the country from vnder the government of Leon succeeded Nunnius Rasura and Lainus Calvus chosen by the people commaunding by the name of Iudges the former whereof governed in ciuill affaires the other in matters military Consalvus Nunnius son to Nunnius Rasura succeeding in the same title and authority of Iudge He married vnto Semena daughter to Nunnius Ferdinandus murthered by Ordonius the second transmitting by that meanes vnto his house the right of the ancient Earles of Castile Ferdinandus Consalvus son to Consalvus Nunnius and Semena He reassumed the title of Earle of Castille continued in his successions vnto Sanctius the Great King of Navarra Vpon composition made with Sanctius surnamed the Grosse in the yeare 965 he freed the estate hereof from all right and acknowledgement of the Kings of Leon. Garcias Ferdinandus Earle of Castille sonne to Ferdinandus Consalvus Sanctius sonne to Garcias Ferdinandus Garcias sonne to Sanctius slaine by treason yong and without issue Sanctius surnamed the Great king of Navarra and Earle of Aragon in right of his wife Elvira elder sister to Garcias Earle of Castile the last Earle He made Castile a kingdome giuen by him with this title vnto Ferdinand his second son Ferdinand yonger son to Sanctius the Great king of Navarra the first king of Castile The bounds hereof in the time of this Prince were the river Pisverga from the kingdome of Leon Monte D'Oca from Navarra and the mountaines of Segovia Avila from the kingdome of Toledo and the Moores He further extended those limits beyond Monte D'Oca ouer part of Navarra won from his elder brother Garcias king of Navarra and since incorporated into the name of Castile Hee also annexed to his house the kingdome of Leon Veremundus the third king hereof being slain by him in battaile sans issue brother to his wife Sanctia Sanctius the first king of Castile eldest son to Ferdinand the first His yonger brother Alfonsus succeeded in the kingdome of Leon driuen out by Sanctius amongst the Moores of Toledo Hee deceased without issue slaine before Zamora Alfonsus the sixt king of Leon brother to Sanctius the first king of Castile after the decease hereof returning from banishment out of the countrey of the Moores and inheriting both kingdomes He added herevnto the city and kingdome of Toledo afterwards named Castilia la Nueva vnkindly taken from his late hoasts the Moores and Hyaia their last king Vrraca daughter to Alfonsus the sixt succeeding in both kingdomes Alfonsus the seauenth sonne to Vrraca she resigning succeeding likewise in both Sanctius the second king of Castile eldest son to Alfonsus the seaventh His yonger brother Ferdinand the second inherited Leon the two kingdomes being the third time divided Alfonsus the eight son to Sanctius the second whose wife was Eleanor daughter to Henry the second king of England He tooke from Ramir the second king of Navarra the townes of Logrogno Nagera and Calahora and almost whatsoeuer els the Navarrois held on that side of the riuer Ebro which he added vnto Castile in which
name and accompt they at this day continue Henry the first king of Castile son to Alfonsus the eight He dyed without issue Ferdinand the third son to Alfonsus the ninth king of Leon and of Berengaria yonger sister to Henry the first deceased in right from his mother king of Castile Blanche elder sister to Berengaria then wife to Lewes son to Philip the French King refused His father deceasing hee succeeded likewise in the Kingdome of Leon. After this last vnion the two Kingdomes were neuer againe seuered incorporated into one entire state knowne now by the name of Castille Leon. He recouered from the Moores the countries of Andaluzia and Murcia contayning then the petty Kingdomes of Murcia and Sivillia with part of the Kingdome of Cordova In the raigne hereof and yeare 1239 began the famous kingdome of Granado by Mahomet Aben-Alhamar King of Cordova vpon the surprisall of that city by Ferdinand remouing hither his royall seate Alfonsus the tenth King of Castile and Leon son to Ferdinand the third He was that famous Astronomer whose workes are now extant with vs the framer of the Tables of Alfonsus named from him The German Electours diuided he was chosen by his factiō Emperour of the Romans against Richard Earle of Cornwall brother to Henry the third King of England detained notwithstanding at home during his whole raigne with civill warres against his vnnaturall son Sanctius much more happy in the loue of the Muses then of his subiects Sanctius the third king of Castile and Leon the rebellious son of Alfonsus the tenth Ferdinand the fourth son to Sanctius the third Alfonsus the eleauenth son to Ferdinand the fourth Peter the first son to Alfonsus the eleauenth He was driuen out for his cruelty and was restored againe by Edward named the Blacke Prince son to Edward the third king of England Destitute of the English succours not long after he lost both his kingdome life overcome and slaine by his brother Henry Henry the second brother to Peter the first and naturall son to Alfonsus the eleaventh Iohn the first king of Castille Leon son to Henry the second opposed by Iohn of Gaunt duke of Lancaster pretending the right of Constance his wife daughter to Peter the first In this prince by his marriage of D. Maria Diaz de Haro daughter and inheretresse to Don Lopez Diaz de Haro last prince of Biscaia and Guipuscoa these seigneuries were annexed to the crowne of Castille Comming to composition with Iohn duke of Lancaster hee marryed his sonne Henry vnto Catherine daughter to the other by agreement created vpon the marriage prince of Asturia which title occasioned from the English whose eldest sons are named princes of Wales hath ever since bin continued in the heires of Castille or Spaine Henry the third son to Iohn the first He married vnto Catherine daughter to Iohn of Gaunt duke of Lancaster Iohn the second son to Henry the third Henry the fourth son to Iohn the second He deceased without heires of his body Elizabeth queene of Castille Leon sister to Henry the fourth She married vnto Ferdinand the fift king of Aragon Sicily In the raigne hereof the countreyes of Granado Navarra the French Moores being expulsed became annexed to the house hereof and incorporated with Castille and the whole Spaine the kingdome of Portugall excepted vnited vnder one Monarch Naples likewise was then conquered from the French and the house of Ferdinand the bastard and the rich new-found world first discovered added to the dominion hereof Philip the first Arch-duke of Austria and Duke of Bungundie son to the Emperour Maximilian the first Mary Dutchesse of Burgundie king of Castille Leon in right of his wife Ioane eldest daughter to Ferdinand the fift and Elizabeth kings of Castille Aragon Philip deceasing and Ioane of Aragon his Queene in regard of her frenzy and indisposition being vnfit to governe Ferdinand the fift in the minority of Charles the fift reassumed againe the kingdome of Castille Charles the fift son to Philip the first and Ioane of Aragon after the decease of his grandfathers Maximilian the first Emperour and king Ferdinand the fift elected Emperour of the Romans and succeeding in the kingdomes of Castille Leon Aragon Naples Sicily Hierusalem and of the Indyes the Dukedomes of Austria Burgundy and the dominions of the low-countries He added vnto these in Italy the great Dukedome of Milan after the decease of Francis Sforcia without heires according to the composition made betwixt them and in the Netherlands the Provinces of Vtreicht Over-Ysel Zutphen Gelderland Wearyed with long sicknes and the burthen of so great an Empire he voluntarily surrendred all his estates vnto his younger brother Ferdinand and his son Philip the second cloistering himselfe vp in the monastery of S t Iustus in Estremadura where in a private fortune he dyed Philip the second son vnto the Emperour Charles the fift lord of all the kingdomes and possessions belonging to the house of Burgundy Spaine The German Empire and the dominions of Austria were left vnto his vncle Ferdinand Sebastian king of Portugal being slaine in Afrique by the Moores at the battaile of Alcacar and his vncle Cardinall Henry not long after surviuing by the great captain Don Ferdin̄d Alvares de Toledo in the yeare 1580 he cōquered that kingdome the first Monarch of Spaine since king Rodericus and the Gothes To giue a checke vnto this sudden and over-great prosperity the Low-countries in his time revolted eight of whose richest provinces Holland Zealand Vtreicht Over-Ysel Gelderland Zutphen West-Freisland Groninghen haue now by armes freed themselues from the Spanish yoake and subjection Philip the Third son to Philip the second succeeding in the dominions conquests of Spaine The Netherlands were assigned by his father vnto his sister Isabella marryed vnto Albert Arch-duke of Austria Philip the fourth son to Philip the third now king of Castille Spaine and of the many provinces subject to the great Empire hereof THE KINGDOME OF NAVARRA THe Kingdome hereof was first begun amongst the Pyrenean Mountaines in the parts whereabout now standeth the towne of Suprarbe by the Vascones the naturall inhabitants or rather by certaine remnants of the shipwrack'd and flying Christians in that great invndation of the Moores retreating amongst the safer rocks and shelters hereof The exact time when it begun is not set downe Onely thus much is agreed vpon that Garcias Ximinius the first king dyed in the yeare 758 some 42 yeares after the first erection of the kingdome of the Asturians or Leon. It was first entituled the kingdome of Suprarbe then the chiefe towne of those mountainous parts Afterwards it tooke the name of Navarra most probably vnder Innicus Garcias at what time first descending from the mountaines where the former kings had kept themselues immur'd they tooke in Pampelona and the plaine countrey from the Moores By the raigne of Sanctius the Great
are beaten out and the province by vertue of the vnion and incorporation made by King Francis the first hath since remained still annexed to the crowne of France THE BVRGVNDIANS THese were a German people inhabiting beyond the riuer of Elb towards the coast of the sea Baltique Orosius deriveth their name from the Dutch word Burg signifying in that language as still it doth a towne given vnto them in regard of such their more civill maner of plantation inhabiting towns and villages differing in this from the rest of the Germans Their first mention we finde in Pliny placed as is before related accompted then part of the Vandali In histories we heare not of them vntill the Emperor Probus then fought withall overthrown by him in a great battaill Their mention after this is cleere frequent In the raign of the Emp. Valentinian the first we reade of them to the number of 80 thousand fighting men first descending to the coast of the Rhijn afterwards in the raign of the Emperours Honorius Theodosius as a Christian and a more peaceable Barbarian drawne into Gaule by Stilico liefetenant to Honorius and permitted there to inhabit with charge onely to defend the Rhijn and the Roman frontires against the Frenchmen and other barbarours nations preparing to invade the Empire Their first and more ancient dwelling amongst the Vandali was part of the countrey where now lie the great Dukedomes of Mecklenbourg and Pomeren After their descent vnto the Rhijn they tooke vp part of the Lower Palatinate bordering to that river and vpon the Almans In Gaule after that they had withdrawne thither they inhabited all or the greatest part of the Provinces of Maxima Sequanorum the Alpes Graiae and Paeninae Lugdunensis prima Viennensis coÌ„tayning now the Dukedome Earledome of Burgundy Nivernois Bourbonois Beauviolois Lionois Daulphinye Savoy Switzerlandt vnto the river Russ and the Grisons confining vpon Italy by the Alpes and divided from the Almans by the Russ and the Mountaine Vauge Their religion before their entrance into Gaule was Catholique and Christian. Their government was alwayes Monarchicall divided whilest they remained in Germany amongst many Kings in Gaule governed onely by one Their princes here were Gondiochus Gundebault Sigismond and Gundemar In this last prince warred vpon and overthrowne and driven out by Childebert and Clotaire French Kings of Paris and Soissons in the yeare 526 after their continuance of 120 yeares their kingdome here and state tooke end added afterwards as a Province to the French Monarchy Concerning the after affaire hereof see the Frenchmen THE VISI-GOTHES THey were the same with the Visigots sometimes possessing and inhabiting Spaine their dominions being extended over both Provinces Vnder their king Euricus at which time they were at their height they held subject vnto them in this province in a manner the whole Southerne moity hereof continued from the river Loire vnto the sea Mediterranean the Alpes and the Pyrenaean Mountaines contayning then Aquitania with the greatest part of Narbonensis nowe the countries of Provence Languedoc Gascoigne Guienne Rovergne Quercy Limousin Perigort Engoulmois Poictou Berry and Auvergne with others Driven out of Aquitania by Clovys the fift king of the Frenchmen and shortly after Provence by Amalasiunta protectour of the kingdome of the Ostrogothes being resigned to Theodebert French King of Mets there dominion here became stinted betwixt the river Rhosne and the Pyrenaean Mountaines in the part of Narbonensis from the language dialect or longer abode there of the nation called afterwards Languedoc which they held vntill their conquest and extirpation by the Moores THE ALMANS COncerning this people it hath beene more fully related in the survey and discourse of Germany towards the expiration of the Westerne Roman Empire falling into and inhabiting part of both provinces They shared here in Gaule the province of Germania prima with part of Maxima Sequâ—norum comprehending now West-reich Elsats Sungow the part of the Palatinate lying on this side of the Rhijn with the part of Switzerlandt contayned betwixt the Rhijn and the river Russ being divided from the Burgundians by the Russ and the Mountaine Vauge By Clovis the first Christian King of the Frenchmen they were totally subdued and their possessions both here and in Germany annexed to the French dominion knowne for a long time after by the name of Almaigne or Suevia THE FRENCHMEN THese were certaine people of the Germans mentioned by Ptolemy and the auncient Geographers and inhabiting neere vnto the fall of the Rhiin towards the maine of the Roman Empire for their greater strength and security joyning into this one nation and leaving their many old names and vniting into this common Concerning the Etymologie of the name authours agree not Some would haue them thus called from their bold and fierce natures which name should haue beene given vnto them by one of the Valentinian Emperours whose errour is hereby apparent for that we reade of the French long before any such Roman Emperour Pontanus doth otherwise deriue the name from the word Francesca a weapon peculiar to the Nation an Etymologie also without ground and alike vncertaine The most probable with the leaue of Pontanus is that of Hotomannus from the word Franck signifying Free with the auncient Dutch as now with the moderne for such was the first language of this nation taken vp by the sundry German people whereof these were composed in ostentation of their valour in regard of their freedome and liberty from the Roman servitude and injuries with continuall excursions invading the provinces hereof themselues remaining safe from the like retaliations secured by their intricate and vnpassable woods and marishes Their first expresse mention we finde to haue beene in the raigne of the Emperour Galienus then ransacking Gaule Spaine and serving the rebell Posthumius in his warres hereagainst After this they are frequently named in the raignes of the succeeding Emperors in the raign of Clodius the second forraging Gaule at Moguntiacum to the nuÌ„ber of 700 slaine by Aurelianus afterwards Emperour then Tribune of the 6 Legion Gallican of Probus overthrowne in battaill by the army hereof and with a fleete of ships pillaging and spoyling along the sea-coasts of Sicily Afrique and Greece of Dioclesian with the neighbouring Saxons infesting the sea-coasts of Gaule Belgique and Armorique of Constantius son to Constantine the Great with the Almans and Saxons after their wonted manner pillaging and ransacking Gaule and spoyling no lesse then 40 cities in the tract hereof along the Rhijn of Valentinian and Valens with the Saxons againe breaking into and spoyling the same province of Thedosius the second and Valentinian the third slaine in great numbers by the valiant Aelius lieftenant herevnto and driven out of a part of Gaule neighbouring to the Rhijn which they then newly had seazed vpon Their country during these their first affaires was wholy in Germany seated betwixt the Almans and
son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Charles surnamed the Fat Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and Italy younger son to Lewis the Auncient and brother to Carloman He deceased in the yeare 888 without issue the last King of Italy of the French and house of Charles the Great succeeded vnto by Berengarius Duke of Friuli Guy Duke of Spoleto other petty tyrants of the Italian Nation the posterity of Charles the Great commaunding in France and Germany being then illegitimate or in nonage and the power of the French thorough their factions the many divisions of that grand monarchy then much declined The whole time that the French commaunded in this province accompting from the overthrow and conquest of Desiderius and the Lombards by Charles the Great vnto the decease of the Emperour Charles the Fat lasted 114 yeares THE KINGDOME OF GERMANY OR east-EAST-FRANCE THis kingdome was begun as before in the person of Lewis surnamed the Auncient second son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly vnto whose lot it fell in the division of the French Monarchy betwixt him and his brethren Lotharius and Charles the Bauld It contayned all Pannony and the parts of Germany subject to the French Empire After the decease of the Emperour Conrade the first without heires this likewise left off to be French commaunded ever after by princes of the Dutch Nation and resolving into its old name of Germany againe the name and memory of France and of the French extinguished The Kings here of the house of France and Charles the Great and vntill the Dutch or Saxons follow Lewis before mentioned the founder of the kingdome second son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Carloman Lewis and Charles surnamed the Fat sons to Lewis the first King raigning together the kingdome being divided amoÌ„gst them Charles the Fat sole King of Germany his two brethren Carloman Lewis deceasing without heires or issue lawfull After the decease of the Emperour Lewis the Stammeter King of west-West-France as the onely left heire of the Caroline line or of age to governe he became king of Italy and Emperour of the Romans a title for the greater power and mightinesse of this kingdome still afterwards continued in the princes hereof as during the French race so of that of the Saxons and since these became electiue vnto this day Arnulph naturall son to Carloman brother to Charles the Fat Lewis son to Arnulph Conrade the first son to Conrade brother to Lewis He deceased in the yeare 919 the last Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany of the French of the house of Charles the Great succeeded vnto by Henry surnamed the Fouler Duke of Saxony and by the Nation of the Dutch THE KINGDOME OF LOTREICH OR LORRAINE THis signifyed with the auncient French the kingdome of Lotharius being so called from Lotharius the second son to the Emperour Lotharius whose share it was of the French dominions in whom the kingdome first began It contayned all Austrasia lying in Gaule or in France within the Rhijn being divided from east-East-France or the kingdome of Germany by the river Rhijn from west-West-France by the Scheldt and from the kingdome of Burgundy by the Mountaines of the Iour and Vauge Lotharius the second deceasing without heires or legitimate the whole house of the Emperour Lotharius being extinguished after long debate and contention betwixt the Kings of west-West-France and Germany and sundry divisions revnions and alterations during the Caroline line in the raignes of the Emperour Otho the third and of Lewis the last French King of the house of Charles the Great this kingdome and name tooke end the title of Kings of Lorraine being then left off by those princes and the part hereof contayned betwixt the rivers Meuse the Scheldt belonging to the French Kings being incorporated with France and the other part lying betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn being added vnto Germany divided afterwards into sundry lesser States partly at this day subject to the Empire partly to the family of Austria and Burgundy and to the States of the vnited provinces of the Netherlands the Dukedome of Lorraine Clâ—ve Gulich Zweibruck Brabant Gelderlandt Luxemburg Limburg the Earledomes of Hollandt Zealandt Hainault Namur Zutphen the Lantgravedome of Elsatz the County Palatine of the Rhijn the Marquisate of the Sacred Empire the Lordship of Malines the Bishopricks of Vtreicht Luick Triers Colen Mentz Metz Toul Verdun Spier Worms and Strasburg whose originall and fortunes follow after we haue first set downe the names order of the Kings of Lorraine Lotharius the second the first king son to the Emperour Lotharius He dyed without lawfull issue Lewis surnamed the Auncient King of Germany and Charles the Bauld King of west-West-France sons to the Emperour Lewis the Godly after the decease of Lotharius the second vsurping this title and name dividing the kingdome betwixt them whereof Lewis had the part lying betwixt the Meuse the Rhijn Charles the part contayned betwixt the Meuse the Scheld Carloman Lewis Charles the Fat sons to Lewis the Auncient Kings of Germany of the part of Lorraine betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn and Lewis surnamed the Stammerer son to Charles the Bauld Emperour of the Romans King of west-West-France of the part of Lorraine on this side the Meuse After the decease hereof Lewis and Carloman his two bastard sons succeeding in the kingdome of West-France surrendred their part of Lorraine vnto Carloman Lewis Charles the Fat the sons of Lewis the Auncient Kings of Germany before mentioned Charles surnamed the Fat son to Lewis the Auncient after the decease of his two brothers Carloman Lewis without heires Emperour of the Romans sole King of Germany Lorraine Arnulp base son to Carloman brother to Lewis the Fat Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine Zuentebald naturall son to the Emperour Arnulph King of the whole Lorraine He deceased without heires Lewis son to the Emperour Arnulph Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine Conrade nephew to the Emperour Lewis Emperour of the Romans King of Germany of the whole Lorraine He lost the kingdome of Lorraine vnto Charles surnamed the Simple King of West-France Charles surnamed the Simple son to the Emperour Lewis the Stammerer King of West-France of the whole Lorraine Vpon agreement made with the Emperour Henry the first he restored vnto him the part hereof betwixt the Meuse the Rhiin Charles the Simple King of West-France of Lorraine on this side the Meuse and Henry the first Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Rodulph of Burgundy King of France and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Lewis the fourth French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Otho the first Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany of
certaine order of the first Lantgraues we finde not These countries with the townes Bishopricks of Trier Colen Mentz Metz Toul Verdun Spier and Worms are by their princes immediately held of the Empire thorough their long commerce with and subjection to the Dutch for the greatest part now speaking that language and accompted proper parts of the kingdome or empire of the Germans THE DVREDOME OF BRABANT THe name of the countrey is auncient so named after some from the towne Bratispantium of Caesar mentioned in the second booke of his Commentaries The Dukedome was begun in the person of Charles of France vncle to Lewis the fift and brother to Lotharius the fourth French Kings by the gift hereof belonging to his share of the kingdome of Lorraine This first prince by the liberality of the Emperour Otho the second becomming afterwards Duke of Lorraine vnited this vnto that Dukedome and accompt called then Basse Lorraine in which name vnion it continued both during the Caroline line and that of Ardenne vnto Bauldwin Duke of Lorraine and King of Hierusalem brother vnto Godfrey of Buillon Vnder this prince busied in wars abroad against the Infidels by the favour and aide of the Emperour Henry the fift whose sister he had married in the yeare 1108 it was againe divided from the Dukedome of Lorraine and made a distinct dukedome by Geffrey surnamed with the beard Earle of Lovaine before mentioned descended from Gerberge eldest daughter to Charles of France the first prince in which division and estate it hath still continued vnto our times By Margaret daughter to Iohn the third wife to Philip the Hardy Duke of Burgundy it came to the familie of Burgundy carried hereby to that other of Austria wherein now it resteth Since the division hereof from Lorraine the Princes follow Geffrey the first surnamed with the beard Earle of Lovain descended from Gerberge the house of France by whom the Dukedome was recovered from Lorraine and the house of Ardenne Geffrey the second son to Geffrey the first Geffrey the third son to Geffrey the second Henry the first son to Geffrey the third Henry the second son to Henry the first Henry the third son to Henry the second After the decease hereof Aleide his widow in the minority of her children for eight yeares space governed the Dukedome the heire not being designed Iohn the first second son to Henry the third elected by the Estates of the Countrey his eldest brother Henry in regard of his many defects and infirmities rejected approved only by the city of Lovain a cause of some warre betwixt the sides with litle adoe in regard of their inequality soone after appeased Iohn the second son to Iohn the first Iohn the third son to Iohn the second Wenceslaus Duke of Luxemburg son to Iohn King of Bohemia and brother to the Emperour Charles the fourth in the right of his wife Ioane eldest daughter to Iohn the third They dyed without issue in the yeare 1406. Anthony the second son to Philip the Hardy Duke of Burgundy and of Margaret daughter to Lewis Malan Earle of Flanders Margaret younger daughter to Iohn the third his elder brother Iohn afterwards Duke of Burgundy yeelding over his right vpon condition that the house hereof failing the Dukedome should return vpon him and his heires He was slaine fighting againg the English at the battail of Agen-court in France Iohn the fourth son to Anthony He marryed vnto Iaquâ—line Countesse of Holland from whom he was divorced dying young without heires in the yeare 1426. He founded the Vniversity of Lovain Philip the first son to Anthony and brother to Iohn the fourth He also dyed young vnmarried without heires in whom ended the house of Anthony son to Philip the Hardy Philip the second surnamed the Good Duke of Burgundy son to Iohn Duke of Burgundy grand-child to Philip the Hardy nephew to Anthony and cosen German to Iohn the fourth and Philip the first the house of Anthony failing succeeding in the Dukedome of Brabant by right of blood and of the former agreement made with Antony Charles surnamed the Fighter Duke of Burgundy Brabant son to Philip the second Maximilian Archduke of Austria and Duke of Burgundy and Brabant in the right of his wife Mary of Burgundy daughter to Charles the Fighter Philip son to Maximilian and Mary Charles afterwards Roman Emperour son to Philip. Philip the second king of Spaine son to the Emperour Charles the fift Isabella daughter to Philip the second king of Spaine now Dutchesse of Burgundy and Brabant and Princesse of the Netherlands THE DVKEDOME OF LVXEMBVRG THis was sometimes a part of the Principality of Ardenne first divided therefrom in the raigne of the Emperour Otho the first by Sigifrid son to Ricuin Prince of Ardenne vnto whose share it fell in the division of that Principality betwixt him and his other brethren entitled thus from the castle now the towne of Luxemburg belonging aunciently to the Monastery of S. Maximinus of Trier and exchaunged with him for other lands the seate of the Prince By the Emperour Charles the fourth it was made a Dukedome in the person of his brother Wenceslaus By Elizabeth the last Princesse wanting heires it was sold to Philip the Good Duke of Burgundy in which family and the succeeding name and house of Austria it hath euer since remained possessed now by Isabella of Austria and accompted amongst the 17 Provinces of the Netherlands The order of the first Princes we finde not The latter follow Henry the first from whom my Author beginneth Earle of Luxemburg slaine in fight neere vnto the castle Worancan taking part with Reinold Earle of Gelderland against Iohn the first Duke of Brabant contending for the Dukedome of Limburg Henry the second son to Henry the first in the yeare 1308 elected Roman Emperour Iohn son to Henry the second Hauing marryed vnto Elizabeth daughter to Wenceslaus the third he was elected king of Bohemia slaine by the English fighting for the French at the battaile of Cressy Wenceslaus the first yonger son to Iohn created the first Duke of Luxemburg by his brother the Emperour Charles the fourth He dyed sans issue Wenceslaus the second eldest son to the Emperour Charles the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia He also deceased without issue Sigismond yonger son to the Emperour Charles the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia By the right of his wife Mary he became also king of Hungary Enriched with so many states and kingdomes he surrendred his right hereof vnto Elizabeth daughter to his brother Iohn Marquesse of Brandenburg Elizabeth daughter vnto Iohn Duke of Gorlitz and Marquesse of Brandenburg by the gift of her Vncles the Emperours Wenceslaus and Sigismond Dutchesse of Luxemburg the last prince Hauing no heires she sold the inheritance hereof vnto Philip the Good Duke of Burgundy possessed euer since by that house THE DVKEDOME OF LIMBVRG IT was so
succeeding in the kingdome of Burgundy dividing it betwixt theÌ„ the Mountain Iour bounding and severing their portions They also both dyed without heires or lawfull in whom ended the house of the Emperour Lotharius eldest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Charles surnamed the Bauld Emperour of the Romans â—ing of west-West-France vncle to Charles Lewis Lotharius the second brother to the Emperour Lotharius Vnder this prince this first French kingdome of Burgundy tooke end being added as a province to West-France parted by him into three divisions or governments of Burgundy on this side of the river of Soasne Of Burgundy beyond the Soasne and of Burgundy beyond the Iour contayning together and occasioning not long after the Dukedome of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne with the Earledomes of Lyon and Mascon the Dukedomes of Burgundy beyond the Iour and the kingdome of Arles or Burgundy whose beginnings and after fortunes follow The Dukedome of Burgundy on this side the Soasne THis was part of the devision of Burgundy on this side the Soasne subdevided by the Emperour Charles the Bauld into 5 lesser Cantons the Counties of Dijon Austun Chalon Mascon Lyon governed a part by their Earles not then hereditary and but such Magistrates of the Kings of West-France so named The estate was begun in the person of Theodoric Counte of Authun vnto whom Eudo King of France having given the Counties of Dijon Chalon vnited all three into one entier Dukedome from the first possession of this prince entitl'd then of Austun shortly after by Richard his son who succeeded him named of Burgundy The heires of this princely house haue in continuance of time got seazed of the many provinces of the Low-countries by the Emperour Charles the fift revnited with Germany making the tenth circle of the Empire called from hence the circle of Burgundy The Dukedome notwithstanding their first patrimony still held vnder the fief of the French Kings was in the raigne of Mary wrested from them and vnited to the Crowne of France by king Lewis the eleaventh nothing now hereof remayning vnto them but the title The princes follow Theodoric before mentioned the first Duke in the raigne of Eudo king of France He was stiled only Duke of Authun Richard son to Theodoric He first tooke vpon him the title of Duke of Burgundy Rodulph son to Richard Becomming afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine hee left this Dukedome vnto his younger brother Hugh surnamed the Black Hugh surnamed the Blacke brother to Rodulph the last Duke of Burgundy of the house of Theodoric Duke of Austun succeeded vnto by the house of Aniou and the brethren of Hugh Capet king of France by composition agreement made herewith forced by that potent family Otho the first Duke of Burgundy younger brother to Hugh Capet the vsurping King of France Eudo the first brother to Otho the first Henry the first brother the Otho Eudo the first They all three died without heires Robert the first King of France sonne to Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundy by the greater swey of that familie kingdome Otho Guillaume first Earle of Burgundy being excluded to whom the Dukedome had beene assigned by Duke Henry the first son to his wife Gerberge Robert the second eldest son to Robert the first French King His younger brother Henry succeeded in the kingdome of France Hugh the second son to Henry son to Robert the second Hee became Monke of Cluny resigning his temporall estates vnto his brother Otho Otho the second brother to Hugh the second He founded the famous Monasterie of Cisteaux Hugh the third son to Otho the second Otho the third son to Hugh the third Hugh the fourth son to Otho the third He deceased in the Holy Land left commaunder there of the army of Philip Augustus French King against Saladin the Infidels after the returne of that prince towards France Otho the fourth son to Hugh the fourth Hugh the fift son to Otho the fourth Robert the third son to Hugh the fift Hugh the sixt son to Robert the third He dyed vnmarryed Eudo the second brother to Hugh the sixt and son to Robert the third Philip the first son to Philip son to Eudo the second He deceased sans issue the last Duke of Burgundy of the house or name of Capet succeeded vnto by the house or name of Valois Iohn French king sonne to Philip de Valois French King and to Ioane of Burgundy daughter to Robert the third and sister to Hugh the sixt Eudo the third succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy in the yeare 1361. Philip the second surnamed the Hardy younger son to Iohn French King Duke of Burgundy Hee married vnto Margaret daughter to Lewis Malan Earle of Flanders heire of the houses of Flanders the Free County of Burgundy Artois Nevers Rethel Brabant Limburg by meanes whereof they all became vnited in the family of Burgundy Iohn the second son to Philip the Hardy slaine by Charles Daulphin of Vienne the occasion of the bloody civill wars in France betwixt the houses of Burgundy Orleans Philip the second surnamed the Good son to Iohn the second As thâ— next heire of that house after Iaqueline before mentioned he became Earle of Hainault Holland and Zealandt and Lord of West-Freislandt transmitted to his posterity He also added to his house the Dukedome of Luxemburg bought of Elizabeth the last Duchesse thereof and the Earledome of Namur purchased of Theodore the last Earle Charles surnamed the Fighter son to Philip the Good slaine in battail before Nancy in Lorraine by the Switzers and Lorrainers Mary Duchesse of Burgundy daughter to Charles the Fighter Shee lost this countrey vnto Lewis the eleaventh French King ever since incorporated with France retayning only the title left vnto her Successours Shee married vnto Maximilian the first Arch-duke of Austria afterwards Emperour of the Romans the last princesse of the house or name of Valois Philip the third son to Maximiliam the first Archduke of Austria and Emperour of the Romans and to Mary de Valois aforesaid succeeding in the provinces estates of the Netherlands and in the title of Duke of Burgundy Hee marryed vnto Ioane eldest daughter vnto Ferdinand the fift Elizabeth Kings of Spaine Charles the second of the name Duke of Burgundy the fift of the name Emperour of the Romans son to Philip the third Duke of Burgundy and to Ioane of Spaine heire of the three houses of Burgundy Spaine Austria He added to the dominions of Burgundy in the Low Countries the countryes of Gelderland Zutphen Vtreicht Over-Ysel and Groningen Philip the second of that name king of Spaine and the fourth of the name Duke of Burgundy In the raigne of this prince the provinces of Holland Zealandt Vtreicht Over-Ysel Gelderlandt Zutphen West-Freisland Groningen part of the dominions of Burgundy revolted from vnder the government of their princes knowne now by
the name of the Vnited Provinces Isabella daughter to Philip the second king of Spaine by the gift and assignment of her father succeeding in the title of Burgundy and in what is left of the Netherlands Shee married vnto Albert Arch-duke of Austria younger son to the Emperour Maximilian the second lately deceased THE EARLEDOME of LYON and MASCON now LIONOIS THey contayned the rest of Burgundy lying on this side the Soasne devided by the Emperour Charles the Bauld as hath beene before related into fiue lesser Cantons the Counties of Dijon Austun and Chalon making the Dukedome of Burgundy and those other of Lyon Mascon commaunded by their severall Earles being then but such officers of the Emperour thus named becomming after this to be Vsu-fructuaryes and hereditary They came afterwards to the right of the Bishops Church of Lyon vnited with France and making the countrey now called Lionois held as was still the Dukedome of Burgundy vnder the right soveraignety of the French Kings THE DVKEDOME OF BVRGVNDY BEYOND THE IOVR. IT was situated betwixt the Mountainous ridge of the Iour and the Alpes and the Rhijn comprehending at this day the Dukedome of Savoy and the confederacy of the Switzers Grisons It was first an Earledome begun in the person of Conrade brother to Robert the great and vncle to Eudo afterwards French King appointed first Counte or governour hereof by the Emperour Charles the Bauld In the person of Rodulph son to Conrade succeeding herevnto in the Earledome or government it was raised to a petty kingdome named of Burgundy by Eudo French King the more hereby to enoble his house and to affront Bozon Earle of Burgundy beyond the Soasne who already had vsurped the title of King of Burgundy by the aide assistance of the German Emperours Rodulph notwithstanding after the decease of Eudo being vnwilling to displease the Emperours changed afterwards his more odious title of King for that lesser of Duke continued by the succeeding princes By Bozon the second the last Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon the decease of his brother Rodulph the second without heires succeeding in the kingdome of Arles or Burgundy it became vnited to that kingdome continuing in this vnion vntill the expiration and end of that State The princes follow Conrade aforesaid first Earle or Governour of Burgundy beyond the Iour in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Bald. Rodulph the first son to Conrade first King afterwards Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine in the raignes of Eudo and Charles the Simple French Kings Charles the Simple being imprisoned and deposed by his factious nobility he became afterwards King of France The better to strengthen his side and to assure his ill got kingdome he gaue the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine vnto Rodulph Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne Rodulph the second Duke of Burgundy on this side the Soasne by the gift of Rodulph French King succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine Contending with Hugh King of Arles Burgundy for the Empire and kingdome of Italy he exchanged his right vnto Italy for the kingdom of Arles resigning vnto his brother Hugh surnamed the Blacke the Dukedome of Burgundy on this side the Soasne and to his brother Bozon this other of Burgundy Transiuraine Bozon Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by the gift of his brother Rodulph king of Arles His brother Rodulph King of Arles deceasing without issue he became also King of Arles Burgundy in whom ended the name title of the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine or beyond the Iour vnited to the kingdome of Arles The Kingdome of ARLES and BVRGVNDY THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Bozon brother to Iudith wife vnto the Emperour Charles the Bauld by the gift of this prince made first Earle or Governour of Burgundy beyond the Soasne after his decease in the raigne of the two bastard brothers Lewis and Carloman French Kings created king of Arles and Burgundy for thus were these kings stiled by the Emperour Charles the Fat to bee held vnder the right of the German Emperours It contained at the time when it was first erected onely the division or Earledome of Burgundy beyond the Soasne before-mentioned lying betwixt that riuer and the mountaine Iour the Rhosne and the Alpes and the Vauge and the Sea Mediterranean cōprehending now the Countryes of Provençe Daulphinye the Free County of Burgundy By Bozon the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon the decease of his brother Rodulph the first sans issue succeeding in this kingdome the Dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine was added hereunto In Rodulph the second deceasing without heires the kingdome state tooke end giuen by him to the Emperour Conrade the second to Henry surnamed the Black son herevnto and of his sister Gisela incorporated by them to the German Kingdome Empire parted afterwards into sundry lesser Signeuryes Gouerments the Earledomes of Provençe of the Free County of Burgundy the Dukedome of Savoy Daulphinye and the Confederacy of the Switzers and Grisons partly at this day holding of the Empire partly vnited with the Kingdome of France partly being Free Estates The order of the Princes follow Bozon the first Earle of Burgundy on this fide of the Soasne created first king of Burgundy or Arles in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Fat of Lewes and Carloman French kings Lewis son to Bozon of Ermengarde daughter to the Emperour Lewes the second He was chosen crowned king of Italy Roman Emperour by the factious Italians betrayed afterwards at Verona to his Competitour Berengario Duke of Friuli sent back with his eyes plucked out Hee dyed sans issue leauing the kingdome vnto Hugh d' Arles bastard son to Lotharius the second King of Lorraine Waldrada his concubine Earle of Provençe Hugh d' Arles by the gift of Lewis succeeding in the kingdome of Arles and Burgundy Elected together with Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine by their severall factions king of Italy for his more easie quiet possession of Italy he gaue Arles Burgundy vnto Rodulph his competitour Rodulph the first Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine vpon composition with Hugh d' Arles succeeding in the kingdome of Arles Burgundy He gaue the dukedome of Burgundy Transiuraine vnto his brother Bozon the second died without issue Bozon the second Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine after the decease of his brother Rodulph the first succeeding in the kingdome of Arles Burgundy By this Prince and meanes Burgundy Transiuraine or beyond the Iour became vnited with the kingdome of Arles Burgundy Conrade son to Bozon the second Hee married vnto Maude sister to Lotharius daughter to Lewes the fourth French kings Rodulph the second son to Conrade Maude Iustly incensed against the French kings of the house of Aniou in regard of their iniuries done vnto his family and to the house of Charles the Great
Bremgarten aunciently likewise belonging to the house of Habspurg and Austria surprised with Bremgarten Baden by the Confederate Switzers in their warres against the Archduke Frederique obeying now likewise the eight first Cantons The Free Provinces in Wagenthall THese are certaine castles townes thus named below Lucern the chiefe whereof are Meyenberg and Richensee vpon the riuer Russ the Lake Richensee They were also once subiect to the Archdukes of Austria in the aforesaid warres of the Switzers against the Archduke Frederique surprised and taken from that house by the Canton of Lucerne They are commaunded now by the seuen first Cantons Rapperswyl IT is a towne vpon the Lake of Zurich the seate sometimes of the Earles thus named from whom it descended vpon the Princes of Habspurg and Austria Vnder the Archduke Sigismond in the yeare 1458 it was surprised by the Cantons of Vren Switz Vnderwald and Glarona obeying euer since the joint authority of these 4 confederate Switzers Turgow IT is a country bordering vpon the Rhijn called thus from the riuer Thur. It sometimes also was subiect for the most part to the Princes of the house of Austria wonne herefrom by the seuen first Cantons in their warres against the Archduke Sigismond in the yeare 1460. It obeyeth now the seuen first Cantons the towne of S i Gal and the parts belonging to the Abbots of S t Gal and Rinou and to the Bishops of Constance excepted The right notwithstanding of iudicature in criminall causes for the part of the Switzers appertaineth iointly to all the ten first Confederates taken first from the Archduke Frederique by the Emperour Sigismond pawned to the city of Constance and vpon the peace betwixt the Emperour Maximilian the first and the Switzers in the conclusion of the Suevian warre and in the yeare 1499 yeelded vp to the ten first Cantons The Country and towne of Sargans THese were the Sarunetes of Pliny part of the Rhaeti Alpestres Aunciently they obeyed the Countes of VVerdenberg Earles likewise hereof In the yeare 1483 George Earle of Werdenberg and Sargans sold these to the seuen first Cantons who now in this right iointly command the same The Prefectourship of Rheineck THis bordereth vpon the left shore of the Rhiin aboue the Lake of Constance It containeth the towne of Rheineck whereof we name it the seate of the Governour Alstetten a valley of the Alpes extended towards VVerdenberg It aunciently belonged to the Archdukes of Austria After sundry changes of the Lords thereof it was sold to the inhabitants of Appenzel taken afterwards from them during their warres with the Abbot of S. Gal by the 4 Cantons of Zurich Lucern Switz and Glarona then confederate with the Abbot It now iointly is commaunded by the seuen first Cantons together with the Canton of Appenzel Locarno IT is a town in the borders of Italy vpō the Lake Maggiore It belonged aunciently to the Dukes of Milan In the yeare 1513 by Maximilian Sfortia it was giuen to the 12 first Cantons with the Vale of Magia and the townes of Lugano and Mendrisio in recompence of their good service done vnto him against the French chased out of Italy and his Dukedome of Milan chiefly by their aide confirmed vnto them by the succeeding Dukes It is now governed by the ioint commaund of the 12 first Cantons Appenzel excluded not admitted into their confederacie vntill after this gift The Vale of Magia IT is a valley of the Alpes Lepontiae named thus from the riuer Magia running thorough the valley and receiued into the Lake Maggiore at Locarno It was sometimes likewise subiect to the Dukes of Milan belonging to Locarno made now a distinct Prefectourship By the aforesaid gift of Maximilian Sfortia it came to the 12 first Cantons commaunded now iointly by them Lugano THe towne is situated vpon the Lake thus called in the same borders of Italy It also sometimes belonged to the Dukes of Millan by Maximilian Sfortia giuen to the 12 first Cantons now the Lords thereof Mendrisio IT lyeth vpon the Lake of Lugano belonging sometimes to that town made now a seuerall goverment By Maximilian Sfortia with Lugano Locarno and the vale of Magia it was giuen to the 12 first Cantons now possessed by them The countrie of Belinzano THis contayneth three prefectureships of Belinzano Palenser-tal and Riviera The towne is situated vpon the river Tesino betwixt the head thereof and the Lake Maggiore The whole sometimes belonged to the Earles of Masox sold by them to the Cantons of Vren and Vnderwald about the yeare 1422 surprised by the Dukes of Milan lastly delivered in the yeare 1500 by the inhabitants to the Canton of Vren during the warres betwixt those Dukes the Frenchmen It now obeyeth the three first confederate Cantons of Vren Switz and Vnderwald commaunding by course in the three severall prefectureships The Kingdome of west-VVest-France THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Charles surnamed the Bauld yongest son vnto the Emperour Lewis the godly whose portion or share it was in that vnprovident devision of the French dominions made betwixt him his brethren Lotharius and Lewis It was devided from the kingdomes of Lorraine Burgundy or the share of the Emperour Lotharius by the rivers of the Scheld and the Rhosne contayning the whole France lying vpon the West of those rivers vnto the Pyrenaean Mountaines and the Aquitanique French British Oceans Bretaigne only excepted By Charles the Bauld the first prince Burgundy on this side the Soasne comprehending now the Dukedome of Burgundy the countrey of Lionois were added to this kingdome devision By King Iohn Daulphiny By Lewis the eleaventh the Earledome of Provence By Francis the first Bretaigne by which meanes the kingdome became this way enlarged vnto the river Soasne and the Alpes On the other side by Henry the second and the league of Cambray the Earledomes of Flanders and Artois aunciently held of the crowne were quitted from all homage and right hereof vnto Philip the second King of Spaine and the heires of the house of Burgundy The Kingdome of France AT this day the name and posterity of the French worne out in all other parts of the auncient French dominions and the distinction of west-West-France abolished this now only retaineth the name of France The order of the Kings of west-West-France or France follow Charles surnamed the Bauld the founder of the kingdome youngest son to the Emperour Lewis the Godly Hee was afterwards created Roman Emperour and deceased in the yeare 857. Lewis the first surnamed the Stammerer son to Charles the Bauld He was also Roman Emperour Hee dyed without lawfull heires Charles the Simple his onely legitimate son not being borne vntill after his decease In regard of this defect the Empire of the Romans became translated from the Kings of West-France vnto the Kings of Germany of the house of Charles the Great Lewis the second Carloman naturall sons to the Emperour Lewis
surnamed the Stammerer joynt Kings created in the minority of Charles the Simple Lewis the second deceasing Carloman raigned alone who dyed not long after Lewis the third surnamed le Fay-neant sonne to Carloman His raigne was but short deposed for his slought many vices and shorne Monke of Saint Denys Charles surnamed the Fat son to Lewis the Auncient King of Germany and Emperour of the Romans called in by his faction elected King of West-France in the minority of Charles the Simple Hee was deposed not long after and deprived of all his estates dying in great misery and want nere vnto Constance in Germany in the yeare 889. Eudon guardian to Charles the Simple son to Robert Earle of Aniou son to Witichind prince of the Saxons in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great in the minority of his pupill after the Emperour Charles the Fat created French King After some two yeares raigne he was likewise deposed by this factious vnconstant nation succeeded vnto by Charles the Simple By meanes notwithstanding of this election there followed afterwards long quarrels and contention for the kingdome betwixt his kindred the house of Aniou and Charles the Simple and his issue during the whole Caroline line a chiefe pretence of Capets vsurpation Charles the Simple the legitimate son of the Emperour Lewis surnamed the Stammerer He had warres with Robert Earle of Aniou brother to King Eudon in regard of the election of Eudon pretending right to the kingdome and slaine by him in a battaill After a short and troublesome raigne caught imprisoned at Peronne by Hebert Earle of Vermandois and forsaken by the nobility hee resigned the kingdome to Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine Rodulph Duke of Burgundy Transiuraine son to Conrade Earle of Burgundy Transiuraine brother to Robert the first Earle of Aniou vncle to King Eudon vpon the imprisonment and forced resignation of Charles the Simple elected French King Lewis the fourth son to Charles the Simple and Elgina daughter to Edward surnamed the Elder and sister to Athelstan Kings of England surnamed the Forreiner for that during the captivity of his father and the vsurpation of Rodulph he lived exiled with his vncle Athelstan in England after the death of the vsurper called home and restored to the kingdome Hee had wars with Hugh surnamed the Great Earle of Paris Majour of the Palace son to Robert the second jealous of the popularity greatnes and the ambition of that house Lothaire son to Lewis the fourth In the raigne hereof Hugh Capet heire of the house of Aniou son to Hugh the Great begun againe to renew the auncient quarell of his family touching the kingdome the which not long after he obtayned Lewis the fift son to Lothaire He dyed young without issue the last French King of the house of Charles the Great Hugh Capet son to Hugh the Great Earle of Paris and Majour of the Palace after much quarrell betwixt the houses of Aniou and of Charles the Great thorough a long basenes slougth and pusillanimity of the degenerate princes of that line the present dislike of Charles Duke of Lorraine the next heire the long greatnes and still growing popularity of his house his flattery and crafty insinuations with the nobility and people and religious pretences and of his right and succession to King Eudo and Rodulph in the yeare 965 elected king by this wavering nation Charles Duke of Lorraine excluded caught afterwards by him and imprisoned during life Robert son to Hugh Capet Henry the first younger son to Robert preferred by his father before Robert his elder brother succeeding in the Dukedome of Burgundy Philip the first son to Henry the first Lewis the sixt son to Philip the first Lewis the seaventh son to Lewis the sixt About the raigne of this prince dyed Iohn de Temporibus by the stiffe consent of the French and German writers reported to haue lived from the Emperour Charles the Great vnto this time for aboue the space of 300 yeares Philip the second surnamed Augustus sonne to Lewis the seaventh Lewis the eight son to Philip the second Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint son to Lewis the eight Philip the third son to Lewis the ninth Philip the fourth surnamed the Faire son to Philip the third Lewis the tenth surnamed Hutin son to Philip the Faire Hee deceased without male issue Philip the fift surnamed the Tall brother to Lewis the tenth Hee also dyed without issue male Charles the fourth brother to Lewis Hutin and Philip the Tall. He also deceased without male issue Philip the sixt surnamed of Valois the next prince of the blood of the line masculine succeeding by the pretence of a Salique Law In the raigne hereof began those long and fierce wars betwixt the French Edward the third King of England descended of Isabel daughter to Philip the fourth pretending in this right for the kingdomes the issue whereof was the great overthrowes of the French at the battails of Crecy and Poictiers the captivity of Iohn French King and the restitution of Normandy and other parts of France taken from the English by King Philip Augustus lost notwithstanding not long after to King Charles the fift with Aquitaine Guienne vntill that time still held by the English nation Iohn French King sonne to Philip the sixt taken prisoner in the English warres by Edward Prince of Wales son to Edward the third at the battaile of Poictiers Charles the fift son to Iohn He recovered againe the countries of Normandy Aquitaine and Guienne and whatsoever else the English held in the continent of France the towne and forts about Calis onely excepted Charles the sixt son to Charles the fift In the raigne hereof fell out that fatall discord betwixt the houses of Orleans and Burgundy by the advantage whereof the weakenes of this phrenetique king and their victory at Agincourt Charles the Dolphin disinherited and Henry the fift King of England having married Catherinne his daughter made Regent of France the English again got seazed of the chiefest parts of the kingdome hereof Henry the sixt King of England being afterwards crowned king of France at Paris Charles the seaventh son to Charles the sixt After long trouble warres Philip the Good and the faction of Burgundy reconciled hee againe cleered France of the English the towne countrey of Calis excepted Lewis the eleaventh son to Charles the seaventh Charles the eight son to Lewis the eleaventh He dyed sans issue Lewis the twelth Duke of Orleans and Valois the next prince of the blood of the line masculine Hee marryed vnto Anne Dutchesse of Bretaigne and deceased without heire male Francis the first Duke of Engoulesme the next prince of the blood of the race masculine He marryed vnto Claude Dutchesse of Bretaigne daughter to Lewis the twelth Anne and incorporated Bretaigne to the crowne of France Henry the second son to Francis the first He wonne the towne countrey of
Calis from Mary queene of England Francis the second son to Henry the second Charles the ninth son to Henry the second and brother to Francis the second Henry the third son to Henry the second and brother to Francis the second and Charles the ninth These three brethren kings all dyed without issue the last princes of the house of Valois Henry the fourth King of Navarre son to Antony of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme Ioane queene of Navarre the next prince of the blood of the line masculine descended from Lewis the ninth surnamed the Saint slain at Paris by that wretched Assassinate Ravaillart Lewis the thirteenth son to Henry the fourth King of France Navarre now raigning The Earledome of Flanders THis belonged sometimes vnto the kingdome of West-France held still by the princes thereof vnder the fief of this crowne quitted vnto Philip and second king of Spaine and to the heires of the house of Burgundy by Henry the second French King the late league of Cambray Concerning the occasion and beginning of the name hereof we cannot relate any thing certainely The estate was begun after Wassenburg in the person of one Lideric Buc vnto whom the Countrey was given with the title of Forester by Dagobert the first French King at that time for the most part lying waste and without almost inhabitants thorough the vastnes of the woods and marishes and the pyracyes of the Danes In the person of Bauldwin the last Forester it was made an Earledome by the Emperour Charles the Bauld whose sister Iudith he had marryed in which stile it hath ever since continued It contayned then besides moderne Flanders the countrey of Artois and the parts of France where now lie Vermanduois Boulognois or vnto the Some By Earle Philip the first the parts of Vermanduois Artois and Boulognois were severed from Flanders given in way of dowry with Isabel daughter to his sister Margaret and Bauldwin Earle of Hainault vnto Philip Augustus French king since incorporated by this meanes vnto the Crowne of France part whereof became afterwards the Earledome of Artois The Princes follow Lideric Buc the first Forester son to Salvart Prince of Diion created by Dagobert French King according to Wassenburg in the yeare 611 after Heuterus in the yeare 621. Antony Buc son to Lideric Buc slaine by the Danes Boschart son to Lideric Buc and brother to Antony He was driuen out by Theodoric French king hauing only left vnto him the Lordship of Harlebec After this for about one hundred yeares space we reade not of any Foresters or Lords hereof the country in the meane time being miserably spoiled by the Norman and Danish pyrats Estored Lord of Harlebec afterwards Forester by whom the Normans were expulsed He liued in the time of Charles Martel Regent of France Lideric the second son to Estored Inguelran son to Lideric the second Odoacer son to Inguelran Bauldwin the first son to Odoacer Hauing married Iudith sister to the Emperour Charles the Bauld he was created by him first Earle of Flanders in whom ended the title of Foresters Bauldwin the second son to Bauldwin the first Arnold the first son to Bauldwin the second Bauldwin the third son to Arnold Arnold the second sonne to Bauldwin the third Bauldwin the fourth sonne to Arnold the second Hee had giuen vnto him the Iland of Walcheren in Zealand by the Emperour Henry the second the cause of long contention betwixt the houses of Flanders Holland quitted afterwards by Earle Guye of Flanders vnto Florentius the fift Earle of Holland Bauldwin the fift son to Bauldwin the fourth Bauldwin the sixt son to Bauldwin the fift He marryed Richilde Countesse of Hainault daughter to Regnier the third vniting for a time those two Earledomes in his succession and family He deceased in the yeare 1070. Arnold the third son to Bauldwin the sixt Earle of Flanders and Hainault slaine in battaile sans issue by his Vncle Robert Robert the first son to Bauldwin the fift and Vncle to Arnold the third His nephew Bauldwin brother to Arnold the third succeeded in the Earledome of Hainault by which meanes those two estates were againe divided Robert the second Earle of Flanders son to Robert the first Bauldwin the seauenth son to Robert the second Wanting heires he bequeathed Flanders vnto Charles surnamed the Good son to Canutus king of Denmarke and Adela Charles surnamed the Good son to Canutus king of Denmarke and Adela daughter to Robert the first He dyed sans issue William the first son to Robert Duke of Normandy eldest son to William surnamed the conquerour Duke of Normandy and king of England and Maude wife vnto the Conquerour daughter to Bauldwin the fift and sister to Bauldwin the sixt He enioyed not long the Earledome expulsed in regard of his tyranny and cruelty Theodoric son to Theodoric Earle of Elsatz and of Gertrud daughter to Robert the first William the Norman being driuen out slaine Hee deceased in the yeare 1168. Philip son to Theodoric Margaret eldest sister to Philip. She marryed vnto Bauldwin the sixt Earle of Hainault Namur vniting againe these two Earledomes in one family Bauldwin the ninth Earle of Flanders Hainault son to Bauldwin Margaret Ioane Countesse of Flanders Hainault daughter to Bauldwin the ninth She dyed sans issue Margaret the second Countesse of Flanders Hainault daughter to Bauldwin the ninth yonger sister to Ioane She marryed vnto William of Bourbon Lord of Dampierre She had before this marriage by Buscart Prior of S. Peter in L'isle her gurdian a base son named Iohn d'Avesnes succeeding afterwards in Hainault William the second son to William of Bourbon Lord of Dampier Margaret Earle onely of Flanders Iohn d'Avesnes son to Margaret Buscart by composition amongst the brethren succeeding in Hainault He dyed without issue Guy Earle of Flanders son to Margaret William Lord of Dampier yonger brother to William the second Robert the third son to Guy Earle of Flanders Lewis the first son to Lewis son to Robert the third Mary daughter to Iames Earle of Nevers Retel He marryed vnto Margaret heire of the Earledomes of Burgundy and Artois He was slaine fighting against the English in the battaile of Crecy Lewis the second surnamed Malan from a castle thus called the place of his birth Earle of Flanders Artois and Burgundy son to Lewis the first Margaret daughter to Philip the Long second king and Ioane Countesse of Artois and Burgundy Margaret Countesse of Flanders Burgundy Artois daughter to Lewis the second She married vnto Philip de Valois surnamed the Hardy Duke of Burgundy son to Iohn French king by meanes whereof these three Estates descended vpon the house of Burgundy afterwards of Austria The Earledome of ARTOIS THis tooke the name from the Atrebates the auncient inhabitants or otherwise from Arras the chiefe towne It was sometimes a part of Flanders giuen with other peeces anciently belonging to
sea and Bailliage vpon the Seine The citty is rich faire strong and well traded honoured by some with the title of the daughter of Paris the chiefest in Champeigne after Reims The country about Trois were the Tricassij of Ptolemy the Trecasses of Plinie the Tricasses of Antoninus Ivigny vpon the river Yonne Sens civitas Senonum of Antoninus vpon the Yonne and Arch-bishops sea Le Pais Senonois or the country of Sens were part of the Senones of Caesar Ptolemy Plinie and Strabo for they seemed to haue beene extended much farther from whom descended those warlike Senones of Gaule Cisalpina vnder Brennus taking and sacking Rome Langres Andomatunum of Ptolemy a Bishops sea and Pairrye in the mountainous part of the Vauge frontiring vpon the Dukedome of Burgundy Le Pais Langroin or the hilly country hereof were the Lingones of Caesar Strabo and Plinie the Longones of Ptolemy Vand'oeuvre a strong towne and fortresse in the same mountainous region neere to Langres coniectured from the name to haue beene build by the Vandals Neere herevnto is the head of the great riuer of the Seine BRIE IT is a coing of land betwixt the rivers Seine and Marne and the countries of Champaigne and France Special It is like to Champaigne plaine and fruitfull but more close and full of woods in regarde of their shade the shelter they yeeld seeming to haue giuen the name herevnto The townes of better note are Provins Agendicum of Caesar and Agedicum of Ptolemy a Bailliage vpon the river Yonne seated in a most healthful and pleasant country amongst other fragrant plants and flowers abounding with roses transplanted for their fairenesse into neighbouring regions and named Provins roses The country about Provins were part of the Senones before mentioned Montereau a strong towne and castle at the confluence of the rivers Seine and Yonne Chasteau-Thierry a Bailliage vpon the Marne the chiefe towne in Hault Brie Meaux Iatinum of Ptolemy and civitas Melduorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage vpon the Marne Nere herevnto is Monceaux a magnificent Palace built by the Queene-mother Katherine de Medices The country about Meaux were the Meldae of Caesar Strabo and Ptolemie the Meldi of Plinie the Meldui of Antoninus FRANCE SPECIAL HAving vpon the North Normandy and part of Picardy vpon the East Champaigne and Brie and vpon the South and West Beausse The country is plaine for the most part yet here and there distinguished with hils and woods generally very fruitfull and pleasant Gastinois excepted which part is drie barren and ill inhabited It containeth the Prevoste or County of Paris the Duchy of Valois Heurepoix Gastinois Chiefer townes are Senlis Silvanectum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage the chiefe of Valois seated in a shady and woody country The country about Senlis were the Subanecti of Ptolemie the Vlbanectes of Plinie the Silvanectes of Antoninus Forte-Meillon vpon the river Ourq Compeigne vpon the riuer Oyse an ancient seiour of the first French kings invited thorough the pleasure and commodity of hunting which the neighbouring forests and woods afford Beauvois Caesaromagus of Ptolemy and civitas Bellovacorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Pairrye vpon the river Losne The towne is faire large and well traded Le Pais Beauvoisin or the country of Beauvois were anciently but of larger extent the Bellovaci of Caesar Strabo Pliny Ptolemy and Antoninus It is now part of the greater country and more generall name of Valois S. Denys the chiefe towne in the Isle of France part of the Prevoste of Paris In the faire Abbey church hereof the French kings lie enterred Poissy vpon the Seine in the Isle of France Vpon the Seine nere vnto Poissy standeth S. German en Laye one of the royall houses of the French kings Paris Lutetia of Caesar and Strabo and Lucotecia of Ptolemie vpon the Seine the chiefe Parliament and cittie of the kingdome and the ordinarie residence of the kings of France honoured with an Episcopall sea and with an ancient famous Vniversity founded by Charles the Great whose first Professours were Alcuinus and the English Through so many advantages the citty for greatnesse populousnesse state and all kinde of magnificence chalengeth now the seconde place in Europe containing some sixe miles in compasse about the walles lying almost in a round forme and by the Seine divided into La ville which is the greatest part situated vpon the right shore of the Seine beautified chiefelie with the Louvre the royall palace and residence of the kings L' Vniversite vpon a more high and rising ground vpon the South and left shore of the riuer the part dedicated to the Muses containing some 50 Colleges and La Cite comprehending the Iland of the Seine betwixt these two the auncient Lutetia of Caesar the rest of the towne accrewing since the fixt residence here of the kings adorned chiefely with the faire magnificent Cathedrall Church of Nostre Dame and the greater Palace the seat of the Parliament and courts of Iudicature Le Parisis or the country hereof were the Parisij of Caesar and Ptolemy the Parrhisij of Pliny and Parrisij of Strabo Corbueil at the confluence of the riuers Seine and Essone Melun Melodunum of Caesar vpon the Seine the Bailliage and chiefe towne in Heurepoix Not farre off is Fountaine-belle-eau one of the roiall houses of the kings named thus from the fresh streames and springs of water amongst the which it is seated standing otherwise in a solitary and barren country forrest-like stored cheifely with woods seruing for hunting These three lye in Heurepoix Nemours the chiefe towne in Gastinois vpon the riuer Loing The towne is meane as in a barren soile Estampes also in Gastinois in the mid way betwixt Paris and Orleans BEAVSSE BOunded vpon the East with France Speciall vpon the North with Normandie vpon the West with Bretaigne vpon the South with Poictou Berry and Nivernois It is divided into the Higher Beausse containing Le Pais Chartrain Perche Maine and Aniou the Middle Beausse whose parts are Touraine the Dutchie of Vendosme the Countie Dunois and the Countries Blesien and Tonneres and the Lower Beausse containing Orleannois Lorris and Soulogne Of these Touraine is extraordinarily fruitfull pleasant and happy as is the whole tract of the Loire Aniou is more hilly yet very fruitfull and no lesse pleasant affording plentie of white wines whose hills send out almost infinite streames and riuers receaued into the Loire accounted at some 40 greater besides lesser rivulets The rest of Beausse is commonly more dry then the ordinary of France yet abounding in corne especially le Pais Chartrain Chiefer townes here are Montfort l' Amaulry a Bailliage neere vnto France Speciall Dreux vpon the riuer Eureux supposed to haue beene thus named from the ancient Druides the seat of their Parliaments or sessions for matters of
yeare 1086. The Princes following for some few successions resumed againe the title of Dukes of Bohemia Predislaus Duke of Bohemia sonne to Vladislaus the first Borsivoius Duke of Bohemia sonne to Vladislaus the first and brother to Predislaus Sobeslaus Duke of Bohemia brother to Predislaus and Borsivoius Vladislaus the second sonne to Predislaus made king of Bohemia by the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa for reward of his faithfull service performed at the siege of Milan in Italy He first tooke for his armes the Lion Argent with a forcked taile giuen vnto him by the Emperour Frederick the first euer since borne by the house Primislaus sonne to Vladislaus the second elected king by the Emperour Philip in the yeare 1199 with power giuen to the states afterwards to chuse their Prince before this time elected by the extraordinary grace only of the Emperours Since this time the kingdome of Bohemia hath continued still electiue by the states of the countrie although most commonly enioyed by the next of blood Wenceslaus the first king of Bohemia sonne to Primislaus the first Primislaus the second named otherwise Ottocarus king of Bohemia sonne to Wenceslaus the first He got seazed of the countryes of Austria Steirmarck Karnten Krain and Marca Trevisana surrendred not long after to Rodulph the first Emperour of the Romans He was slaine in battle at the river of Marck in Moravia in the yeare 1278 fighting against the Emperour Rodulph the first Wenceslaus the second sonne to Primislaus the second He added to the house hereof the dignity of Electour and chiefe taster of the Empire conferred by the Emperour Rodulph the first Vladislaus Locticus deposed hee was chosen king of Poland recovered afterwards againe from him by Locticus Wenceslaus the third sonne to Wenceslaus the second Hee was chosen by his faction king of Hungary which right he not long after yeelded vp to Otho Duke of Bavaria Hee deceased without issue in the yeare 1306. Rodulph Arch-duke of Austria eldest sonne to the Emperour Albert the first vpon his marriage with Elizabeth widowe to the deceased Prince elected king of Bohemia His raigne was short dying within the yeare Henry sonne to Meinard Duke of Karnten and Earle of Tirol chosen king of Bohemia against the Arch-duke Rodulph hauing married Anne sister to Wenceslaus the third Iohn of the house of Luxemburg sonne to the Emperour Henry the seaventh hauing married Elizabeth another of the sisters of Wenceslaus the third chosen king of Bohemia in the yeare 1310 his competitour Henry Duke of Karnten and Earle of Tirol being vanquished and driuen out He was slaine fighting for the French against the English in the battle of Crecy Charles the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia sonne to Iohn of Luxemburg and Elizabeth before mentioned He founded the Vniversitie of Prage in the yeare 1348. Wenceslaus the fourth Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia eldest sonne to the Emperour Charles the fourth He was deposed for his sloath and insufficiency in governing In the raigne hereof begun the warres or tumults of the Hussites the more encouraged through his vice and imperfections Sigismond Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia brother to Wenceslaus the fourth and sonne to the Emperour Charles the fourth Hee married vnto Mary heire of Hungarie by which meanes the right of that kingdome became first vnited with Bohemia in the house and posterity hereof Hee deceased without male issue Albert the second Emperour of the Romans Archduke of Austria succeeding in both kingdomes of Bohemia and Hungary hauing married Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond and Mary aforesaid Ladislaus king of Hungary and Bohemia sonne to the Emperour Albert the second and Elizabeth daughter to the Emperour Sigismond He deceased young vnmarried and without issue George gouernour of the kingdome in the minority of Ladislaus after the decease hereof elected king of Bohemia At the same time Matthias Corvinus sonne to the great Huniades vsurped the kingdome of Hungary aided and drawne herevnto by king George Vladislaus or Ladislaus the fourth eldest sonne to Casimir king of Poland and of Elizabeth sister to king Ladislaus the third and daughter to the Emperour Albert the second and Elizabeth After the decease of Matthias Corvinus he succeeded likewise in the kingdome of Hungary the root of the succeeding kings of both countries of Hungary and Bohemia Lewis king of Hungary and Bohemia sonne to Ladislaus the fourth He was slaine in Hungary against Soliman the great Turke at the battle of Mohacz Ferdinand the first Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary hauing married Anne daughter to Vladislaus the fourth and sister to Lewis slaine against Soliman the Turke Maximilian the second Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary eldest sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first and Anne Rodulph the second Emperour of the Romans Archduke of Austria and king of Bohemia and Hungary eldest sonne to the Emperour Maximilian the second He deceased without issue Matthias Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Bohemia and Hungary younger brother to the Emperour Rodulph the second and sonne to the Emperour Maximilian the second Ferdinand the second Archduke of Austria Emperour of the Romans and king of Hungary sonne to Charles Archduke of Austria sonne to the Emperour Ferdinand the first and Fredericke the fift Electour and Count Palatine of the Rhijn elected kings of Bohemia both still retaining the title THE MORAVIANS THey were thus named from the river Marckh about which they inhabited Their expresse mention we finde not vntill the French Empire and the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly Their dominion and name extended along the left shore of the Danow from the Mountaines of the Bohemians vnto beyond the river Tibiscus They contained the parts of Germany where now lie Marheren and the Lower Austria together with Dacia now the Vpper Hungary They were gouerned by kings the first whereof of whom we finde any mention was one Raslai liuing in the raigne of the Emperour Lewis the Godly by whom he was taken prisoner and had his eyes pluck'd out There succeeded herevnto Hormidorus Suantoplucus the first Christian king Suantobogius sonne to Suantoplucus In this Prince the kingdome of the Moravians tooke end proscribed and driven out by the Emperour Arnulph his country being giuen in prey to the bordering nations the greatest part whereof became presently seazed vpon by Cusala and the Hungarians since accounted part of Hungary THE MARQVISATE OF MARHEREN THe rest voluntarily became subiect to the neighbouring Bohemians erected by these into a Marquisate retaining still from hence the name of Moravia or Marheren Part was also vsurped by the Marqueses of Austria and containeth now the Lower Oosten reich but by what meanes wee finde not or whether lopped off from the part of the Bohemians or of the Hungarians THE POLONIANS THese haue had this name
Charles the Great seemeth more probable for that Beda who lived not long before his raigne relateth the part of the Chersonese where sometimes dwelt the English in his time to haue lyen wast and empty of inhabitants without mentioning the Danes At this day they containe the parts of Hallandt and Sohonen in the maine land of Scandia all the Ilands within the straights of the Sundt with the North and South Iutlandts and the Dukedome of Schleswic in the Cimbrian Chersonese divided from the Saxons or Dutch by the river Eydore al now together called by the name of Dane marck or Denmarck signifying the limit of the Danes given first by the neighbouring Dutch to the marches or border hereof derived afterwardes to the whole country THE KINGDOME OF DENMARCK THe gouerment hereof hath been still vnder Kings electiue but where the next of blood most commonly haue succeeded now besides Denmarck Lords of Norwey Islandt and in a manner of whatsoeuer cold and inhabitable regions subiect to the Pole Articke and the North together with the great Dukedome of Holstein lying in Germany betwixt the rivers Eydore the Elb containing the particular country of Holstein Ditmarse Stormarse and Wagerlandt held hereby vnder the fier of the Dutch Emperours The first of their kings whereof we read in histories deseruing credit for those long descents from Dan in Grammaticus Saxo and Krantzius are meerely counterfeit and fabulous were Cochliarius before mentioned slaine with his whole army by Theodebert sonne to Theoderick king of Austrasia Godfrey in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great Hemingus nephew to Godfrey Sigifridus and Amilo nephewes also to Godfrey chosen by their seuerall factions and slaine in battle one against the other the side of Amilo prevailing Harioldus and Ragenfridus brothers vnto Amilo driuen out by the sonnes of Godfrey and exiled amongst the Suiones These all commanded in the time of Charles the Great From Christopher the second deceasing about the yeare 1333. to omit the more ancient for a great part fabulous or very confused the succession hath beene continued as followeth Waldemar the third king of Denmark son to Christopher He deceased without issue male Margaret daughter to Waldemar the third She married vnto Haquin king of Norwey After the decease of her husband and of her young sonne Olaus shee ruled both kingdomes transmitting them to succession She overcame and tooke prisoner Albert king of Sweathland whom she forced to resigne his kingdome added by this meanes to her other possessions and enthralled for a long time after to the Danish yoake She died without surviving issue about the yeare 1410. Eric Duke of Pomeren adopted by Queene Margaret descended of her sister Ingelburgis elected king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen Wearied with tedious hard warres against the rebellious Sweathlanders the towne of Schleswic and the Hanse-citties hee voluntarily left those kingdomes retiring into his Dukedome of Pomeren where he died Christopher the third Count Palatine of the Rhijn sonne to Margaret sister to Eric after the departure hereof elected and succeeding in all the three kingdomes He deceased without issue Christiern the first Earle of Oldenburg and Delmenhorst after the decease of Christopher elected king of Denmarck and Norwey in the yeare 1448 Sweathland revolting and chusing a Prince of their owne nation He annexed to the house of Denmarcke the countries of Holstein Ditmarse Stormarse and Wagerland erected into a Dukedome by the Emperour Frederick the third He recouered likewise the kingdome of Swethen Iohn sonne to Christiern the first succeeding in all three kingdomes Christiern the second sonne to Iohn In this Prince the Sweathlanders after sundry revolts and revnions finally shoake off the yoake of the Danes gouerned ever since by their owne kings In the yeare 1522 hated for his crueltie he was driuen out and depriued of all his estates succeeded vnto by his vncle Frederick after ten yeares banishment and 27 yeares captivitie miserably dying in bonds Frederick the first younger brother to Iohn and sonne to Christiern the first after Christierne the second elected king of Denmarck and Norwey He first reformed religion in his dominions Christiern the third king of Denmarck and Norwey sonne to Frederick the first Frederick the second sonne to Christiern the third Christiern the fourth king of Denmarck and Norwey sonne to Fredericke the second now raigning THE SVIONES THis people are mentioned by Tacitus in his description of Germany being then a part of the Suevi and with the Sitones inhabiting the greater Scandia of Ptolomie By Aimonius with small difference they are named the Sueones in his fourth booke and 101 chapter By Iornandes de Rebus Geticis the Suethidi more neere vnto the moderne At this day by long corruption the Sueci giuing the name to the country now called Suecia or Sweathland extended for a great space of land betwixt the Balticke and the Frozen seas Their mention in more ancient authors is very sparing not bordering vnto or hauing then any affaire with the Romans French or other civill nations who might relate their acts or passing vnder the generall name of the Normans THE KINGDOME OF SWEATHLAND THeir government anciently and in the time of Tacitus was vnder kings commanding in full liberty and not at the will of the subject continued thither if we dare beleeue their histories from Magog sonne to Iaphet the yeare of the world 1745 and the 90 from the Deluge vnto our times In the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great we finde them likewise to haue beene a free state different from that of the Danes entertaining then Harioldus and Ragenfridus kings of that nation driven out by the sons of Godfrey In the raigne of Sueno the first and of Canutus the Great agreeing with the raignes of the Emperours Henry and Conrade the second wee heare of them subiect to the Danes but by what meanes it is not manifest as neither how they became cleare from their servitude By Queene Margaret about the yeare 1387 and during the raigne of the Emperour Wenceslaus they were againe subdued to the Danish yoake after long warres sundry defections and recoveries not fully delivered herefrom vntill the yeare 1525 the raigne of the Emperour Charles the fift freed by Gustave whose posterity the Danes being expulsed haue ever since held the crowne The order of the first kings fabulous and confused we purposely omit From Albert and more cleare times they were continued as followeth Albert living in the raignes of the Emperours Charles the fourth and Wenceslaus Duke of Mecklenburg and king of Sweathland warred vpon and taken prisoner by Margaret Queene of Denmarck and Norwey Desirous of libertie he resigned his right of the kingdome vnto Margaret aforesaid Margaret Queene of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen by right of Armes and the resignation of Albert. Eric Duke of Pomeren king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen adopted by Margaret Christopher Count Palatine of the
Rhijn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen son to Margaret sister to Eric aforesaid He deceased without issue Charles son to Canutus a knight of the country elected king of Sweathland after Christopher the Danes excluded Christiern the first king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen Charles being driuen out Charles king of Swethen restored the second time Christiern the first king of Denmarck being againe excluded After the decease of Charles Steno a nobleman of the country governed the affaires of the realme during the rest of the time of Christiern the first Iohn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen sonne to Christierne the first about the yeare 1448 admitted by Steno and the Sweathlanders pressed with the warres of the Russes Christierne the second son to Iohn king of Denmarck Norwey and Swethen by armes and the right of his ancestours He afterwards lost all the three kingdomes driuen out in regard of his tyranny and cruelty Gustaue son to Eric a noble man of the country given by the Sweathlanders amongst the pledges for their fidelity to Christiern the second vpon the fame of Christiernes the Danish tyranny making an escape out of prison expulsing that enimie and elected king of Sweathland Since this time the Sweathlanders free from the Danish servitude haue beene still commaunded by princes of their owne nation Eric eldest son to Gustaue deposed vpon pretence of tyranny and misgoverning the state succeeded vnto by his brother Iohn Duke of Finlandt Iohn Duke of Finlandt son to Gustaue the first and brother to king Eric He marryed vnto Catharine daughter to Sigismond the first sister to Sigismond the second kings of Poland Sigismond son to Iohn and Catharine aforesaid before the decease of his father elected king of Poland afterwardes of Swethen vpon the cause of his different religion and the pretence of his breach of covenants with the people excluded and deposed by his factious nobility succeeded vnto by his vncle Charles Charles Duke of Suderman vncle vnto Sigismond the third king of Poland and younger sonne to Gustaue the first during the absence and warres of Sigismond and the Polonians created Administratour and governour of the kingdome afterwardes in the yeare 1608 elected and crowned king of Sweathland Gustave the second sonne to Charles king of Sweathland nowe raigning THE NORVEGIANS VVHether these were called thus from the country of Norwey or the country from them it is vncertaine We haue not yet read either name in any ancient author Both seeme more lately to haue been giuen from their Northren situation THE KINGDOME OF NORWEY THe coūtry by Aymonius was sometimes otherwise named Westerfold a part then of the Danish kingdome For thus it appeareth by his description hereof in his fourth booke and 101. chapter situated then to the West and North and thwarting the extreame point of the Iland of Great Brittaine It afterwardes became a distinct kingdome By meanes of the marriage of Haquin the last prince vnto Margaret Queene of Denmarcke it became annexed to the house of Denmarcke where it hath ever since continued After this maner the name of Germany is become at this day enlarged beyond the ancient over the provinces of Rhaetia and Noricum with parts of Gaule Pannonia as on the other side extended sometimes vnto the river Wixel the Frozen sea is since become straitned within the Eydore the sea Balticke and the confines of the Polonians the auncient then comprehending without the accompt of the moderne the kingdomes of Denmarke Norwey and Swethen with the greatest part of Poland and the moderne now containing lying without the limits and accompt of the auncient the countries of Seirmarck Karnten Krain and Tirol the parts of Austria Bauaria and Schwaben without the riuer Danow and of France betwixt the riuers Rhijn the Meuse and the Soasne The whole now accompted Germany speaking Dutch or subiect to the soverainety hereof may be diuided into three different States 1. the prouinces of the Low Countries 2. the confederacy of the Switzers 3. and the Empire or kingdome of the Germanes the present subiect of this discourse The originall of the many particular states we haue now related There remaineth the generall state or kingdome whereof the other are parts and subordinate THE KINGDOME OF GERMANY THis is otherwise called the Empire in regard of the residence therein of the Imperiall Roman Maiesty Italy being subdued by Odoacer and the Heruli and the rest of the Roman prouinces of the West by other Barbarous natiōs about the yeare 475 left of by Augustulus after an interregnum of 326 yeares resumed againe by Charles the Great king of the Frenchmen and by succession herefrom the French dominions being divided afterwards in the yeare 880 deriued vpon Charles surnamed the Fat king of Germany maintained euer since in the Princes hereof The country after that it became subiect to the Frenchmen was for a long time a part of their kingdome of Austrasia after the policy of those times divided into 4 maine provinces or Dukedomes of Franconia Saxonie Almaigne and Bauaria the parts lying now beyond the riuers of the Elb and Saltza and possessed then by the many nations of the Sclaues not being added vntill afterwards About the yeare 841 in the person of Lewis surnamed the auncient sonne to the Emperour Lewis surnamed the Godly the French Empire being then shared amongst the many sonnes hereof it was first made a distinct kingdome in which title the Princes haue still enioyed it their name of Emperour hauing beene since added vnto them onely as they are soveraigne Lords of Rome and Italy successours to Charles the Great and the French The kingdome contained onely at the time of its first erection the parts now bounded in with the Mountaines of Bohemia the Alpes the German Ocean and the riuers of the Rhijn Eydore Elb and Saltza including Pannonia a part then of Bauaria afterwards taken herefrom by the Hungarians By the Emperours Otho the third and Conrade the second the parts lying in Gaule betwixt the rivers of the Rhijn the Soasne and the Meuse were added The manner wee haue shewed in France By Henry the first and the succeeding Emperours vnto Frederick Barbarossa and by the armes of the Dukes of Saxonie and the Marqueses of Brandenburg were added the parts beyond the rivers Saltza and Elb containing now Mecklenburg Lawenburg Pomeren Meissen Lausnitz and the Middle and Newe Marches of Brandenburg held vnder the right hereof The order of the kings of Germany follow Lewis before mentioned surnamed the Ancient second sonne to the Emperour Lewis the Godly first king of Germany whose portion it was in the division of the French Monarchie betwixt him and his other brethren Lotharius and Charles the Bald. Carloman Lewis and Charles surnamed the Fat kings of Germany sonnes to Lewis the Ancient Charles the Fat sole king of Germany his two brothers Lewis and Carloman deceasing without heires or lawfull The male issue of his vncle the Emperour Lotharius failing
downe by the river Wijssel vnto Dantzig and Elbing in Prussen and from thence conveyed into forraine parts the vnexhausted treasurie and storehouse of corne for Europe and the West The common people are poore base and miserable the slaues of the gentry The nobility are braue high minded valiant liberall free or rather superfluous in their gifts attendance and expences They are all of the same ranke professing armes and called Equites in the Latine Polish historians which we interpret knights or souldiers differing onely in their greater or lesser revenues and by the magistracies offices which the more eminent sort hold for tearme of life conferred by the king They pay the prince no tallages in lieu whereof they are to serue and attend him in his warres Their language is the Sclavonian but who much affect and elegantly speake the Latin Their religion is that which every man best liketh all sorts of grosse heresies if not publikely allowed yet being here suffered which hath hapned through the over great liberty of the Nobility and people and the weake power of the king and of such a confused state to controule them yet where notwithstanding the Romish superstition by meanes of the princes great zeale that way at this day most prevaileth Their first conversion to Christianity was vnder their prince Miecislaus son to Nemomislus in the yeare 965. Their Bishops are Cracow Posna Vladislaw and Ploczko vnder the Arch-bishop of Gnesna who is primate of the kingdome and by ancient priviledge the Popes Legat for Sarmatia and in the absence or vacancie of the prince the Vicar generall of the kingdome hauing power to summon the councel and diets and to conclude and publish their decrees The state is Monarchicall and electiue yet where the next of the blood royall most commonly succeede Their kings more anciently were free and soveraigne By a common calamitie of all electiue states they are now bereft of all royall right and prerogatiues having onely limited power and governing according to strict lawes and the direction of the councell and diets who solely haue full liberty to consult of and determine the maine affaires of the common-wealth These are of two sorts I the senate or grand councell consisting of all the Bishops Palatines and Castellans togither with the great Marshals of state and Court and the Chancelour Vice-chancelour and Treasurer of each dominion of Poland and Lithuania or of so many of them as can conveniently be drawne togither or be consulted with 2. and the Generall Diets which are for the more high and important businesses of the weale publicke not determinable by the Senate amassed of the orders before set downe of the Delegates of each province and chiefer citty sent in the name of the rest of the nobility These sworne to preserue the publicke honour and liberty speake freely in the councell Diets oftentimes challenging and reproving the prince and controuling his actions if they thinke them prejudiciall The country is divided into the Greater and the lesser Polands THE GREATER POLAND DIstinguished thus either because it is the bigger or because it is the more honourable the seat sometimes of Lechus the founder of the Polish nation It containeth 9 parts or diuisions named thus from the chiefe towne of each iurisdiction the Palatinates thus called from their Palatines or countries of Posna Kalisch Siradia Lancicia Vratislaw Bresty Rava Ploczko and Dobrzin whose more principall townes and states commanding and residing in them follow in order THE PALATINATE OF POSNA THe townes here hauing jurisdiction are Posna a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne of the Greater Poland seated amongst hills vpon the riuer Warta The citty is fairely built of stone hauing large suburbs beyond the riuer much subiect to invndations Koscien a double walled towne in a plaine amongst dirtie marishes Miedzyrzecze a strong towne opposing Schlesi and the Germans wherevnto it bordereth impregnably seated amongst waters and marishes Ostresow neighbouring to Schlesi and standing in a wide plaine environed with woods Vschow a walled towne in a plaine Sremsk Premetz Rogozno The States here are the Bishops Palatine and Castellan of Posna and the Castellans of Sremsk Miedzyrzecze Premetz Rogozno Cromerus addeth the Castellan of Krivin THE PALATINATE OF KALISCH TOwnes here are Calisch a walled towne vpon the riuer Prosna amongst marishes naming the country Gnesna a walled towne and an Archbishops sea in a plaine the most ancient towne of Poland founded by Lechus the seat of the first kings remoued afterwards to Cracow Pizdry a walled towne vpon the riuer Warta in a plaine amongst woods Warta vpon the riuer Warta Land vpon the Warta Konin a walled towne encompassed with the Warta Slupcza a strong towne vpon the Warta Kolo surrounded with the Warta Naklo vpon the riuer Notez Camenecz The States are the Archbishop of Gnesna the Palatine and Castellan of Calisch and the Castellans of Gnesna Naklo Camenecz and Land THE PALATINATE OF SIRADIA SOmetimes a Dukedome belonging to the second sonnes of the kings of Poland The chiefe townes are Siradia a walled towne and castle naming the country seated in a plain vpon the river Warta Wielun a strong towne and castle vpon the riuer Prosna Schadeck Petrocow a walled town in a moorish soile the place sometimes of the generall diets of the kingdome remoued now to Warsow Without the towne vnder the shade of a pleasant forrest standeth Bugey one of the royall seiours of the kings whether in regard of the more fresh and healthie ayre they retired during the time of the Diets Rosprza in a plaine amongst marishes Spicimeria The States are the Palatine and Castellan of Siradia with the Castellans of Rosprza Spicimeria and Wielun THE PALATINATE OF LANCICIA THe townes are Lancicia a walled towne with a castle mounted on a rock vpon the riuer Bsura Orlow amongst marishes Bresinia Konarzew Inowlodz Biechow The States are the Palatine and Castellan of Lancicia with the Castellans of Bresinia Konarzew Inowlodz and Biechow Cromerus placeth this last in the Palatinate of Kalisch CVIAVIA OR THE PALATINATE OF WLADISLAW FOr a great part marishie and without woods The chiefe townes are Wladislaw naming the country a Bishops sea vpon the riuer Wijssel Bidgost a walled towne vpon the Bard a navigable riuer convaying marchandise out of the greater Poland vnto the Wijssel The States are the Bishops Palatine and Castellan of Wladislaw with the Castellan of Bidgost THE PALATINATE OF BRZESTYE THe Townes here are Brzestye a well fenced towne naming the country standing in a plaine amongst marishes Radzieiow a woodden towne Kruswick built all of wood with a castle the most ancient of the kingdome after Gnesna the seat sometimes of the Princes standing vpon a great lake named Gopla In the castle hereof Popielus the second Duke of Poland was after a monstrous and strange manner devoured with Ratts swarming out of the Lake Kowalow in a moorish situation The States are the
OF THE STATE OF EVROPE XIIII Bookes CONTAINING THE HISTORIE AND RELATION OF THE MANY PROVINCES HEREOF Continued out of approved Authours BY GABRIEL RICHARDSON BATCHELOVR in Divinitie and FELLOW of BRASEN-NOSE College in Oxford OXFORD Printed for HENRY CRIPPS An. Dom. 1627. TO THE RIGHT REVEREND FATHER IN GOD IOHN Lord Bishop of LINCOLNE one of his Maiesties most Honourable Privie Councell and Visitour of Brasen-Nose Colledge in OXFORD Right Reverend and my Honourable good Lord THE certaine hopes that Bishop Smith our Founder of blessed memory conceaues in his Statutes of all his successours for the protection of his College giues me the meanest of that Societie some heart to present these my first and weake labours to your Honours Patronage But more bold I am vpon your imbred and vnderived pronenesse to the advancement of Scholasticall indeavours whereof both the Vniversities Colleges Schooles Libraries enriched by your magnificent hand are daily and pregnant arguments This enlarging of the bowels of compassion towards learning in these later and straighter times as it is a miracle for the rarenesse so ought we all of vs both to powre out our praiers to God for such ample dispensers of this goodnes to men as also our vtmost labours with all thankfull acknowledgment to preserue their memories And if my selfe shal cast a mite into this treasurie pardon Right Honourable a boldnesse that proceeds out of an amazed esteeme of this your owne and vnimitable quality as from a most humble devotion to your everlasting honour and happinesse Your Lordships most humble devoted GABRIEL RICHARDSON OF THE STATE OF EVROPE THE FIRST BOOKE COntayning a generall survey of EVROPE and of the Iland of Great Britaine with the present bounds situation and quality of England The Inhabitants Their description languages and affaires of religion vnto our times The Bishops and Cleargie The civill gouernment The King His title of Defendour of the Faith The Nobles Gentrie and Commons The great victories and Conquests of the English Their no lesse disgraces and losses abroad by meanes of their quarrells and dissentions The devision of the Kingdome into Shires Tithings and Hundreds The ranke and number of the Shires EVROPE THe vniversall Globe of the Earth our moderne better experienced times haue found distinguished into fiue greater devisions whervnto all the rest belong are parts the New-found Lands of America and Magellanica detected by late discoueries and those of Asia Africa and Europe lying in one Continent and onely known vnto ancient ages Of these the least but most noble part is Europe the seate of Christianity and of the Church of God and the nurse of victorious and famous nations the glorious Conquerours of the World wherein banished from all other countryes mastered by tyrannie basenes ignorance and barbarisme religion civility arts knowledge libertie and valour at this day rest confined the subiect of this discourse The Etymologie hereof is altogether vncertaine The more exact bounds are vpon the North the Frozen Seas of Lapland and Norwey vpon the West the Vergiuian and Atlantique Oceans vpon the South the Straights of Gibraltar and the Sea Mediterranean from Africa and vpon the East from Asia the Archi-pelago the Seas Maggiore and Zabache the riuer Don and a line continued from thence vnto the White Sea or Baye of S. Nicholas It is situated betwixt the 36 and 71 1 2 degrees of Northerne latitude and the 5 and 59 degrees of Longitude accompting from the Meridian by the Azores The longest day at the towne of Gibraltar in Spaine which is the most Southerne point containeth about 14 houres and a quarter At Wardhuis the point most Northerly the greatest continuance of the Sunne aboue the Horizon lasteth 2 whole moneths 22 dayes some 7 houres It containeth the distinct Provinces and names of Spaine France Germanie the Low-Countries Switzerland Denmarke Norwey Sweathland Prussen Leifland Poland Lithuania Podolia part of the Tartars and Russes Hungarie Transsylvania Walachia Moldavia Bulgaria Bosna Servia Rascia Windish-land Italy and Greece seated in the maine land and of Ilands lying in the Ocean beside some lesser those of Island Freisland Great Brittaine Ireland Cadiz Mallorca Menorca Sardinia Corsica Sicilie and Candia with those many of the Archi-pelago devided amongst 9 greater Monarchs the Emperours of the Romans or Germans Russes and Turkes and the Kings of Great Brittaine France Spaine Denmarke Sweathland Poland together with the free Common-wealths and inferiour Princes of the Netherlands Italy the Switzers and Grisons Ptolemie in his 2 Booke sorteth these into the c more Westerne and the more Easterne Provinces whose methode I haue here obserued In the more Westerne devision he comprehendeth the Brittish Ilands Iberia or Spaine Celto-galatia or Gaule Germany Rhaetia Vindelicia Noricum Pannonia Illyris and Dalmatia contayning now the Kingdomes of Great Brittaine and Ireland Spaine France Germany the Switzers Netherland Denmarke Norwey Sweathland Hungary Windischland Krabbaten Bosna Contado di Zara Dalmatia Albania with their Ilands whose descriptions state and sundry fortunes follow in order GREAT BRITAINE THE Country hath beene thus distinguished from Britaine in France in regard of the lesser extension thereof named the Lesser Britaine It is a famous Iland seated in the Ocean to the North-west of the Continent of Europe some 30 Italian miles where the passage is the narrowest from France or the next maine land the Great Iland as Aristides calleth it another world after Solinus the Worke of sporting Nature after Mercator made more gracefully to adorne the Vniverse the glory of Ilands the Queene and mistresse of the seas and the beauty of the West The bounds are vpon the West part of the Westerne Ocean with S. George his Channell from Ireland vpon the North the open and spacious Northerne seas vpon the East the German Ocean from Denmarke Germany and the Netherlands and vpon the South the English Channell from France The figure hereof is Triangular or Three-square whose Basis might be the Sea-coast towards France It lyeth in the Northern halfe-part of the temperate Zone extended from the 16⅚ vnto the 21 degree of Longitude accompted from the first Meridian by the Azores Ilands and from the 50⅙ degree vnto the 60½ of Northerne Latitude or from beyond the 18 Paralel or the beginning of the eight Clime vnto beyond the 27 Paralel or beginning of the 13 Clime The longest day at the Lizard point in Cornwall the most Southerly part contayneth about 16 houres and a quarter At Straithy head in Scotland which is the point lying farthest to the North the same containeth 18 houres and 3 quarters The length of the Iland from South to North after this accompt is some 620 Italian miles The greatest Breadth betwixt East and West according to a right line is about 250 of the same miles Camden reckoneth 320 miles bending with the crookes and turnings of the Sea-coast The whole circumference he accompteth at 1836 miles A Paralel drawne ouer the middle
here euer since their succession and English language and occasioning the name of little England beyond Wales By the Earles of Chester Warren and Mortimer with others about the same times the parts of Flint Denbigh together with Caeretica and the land of Gwent now Cardigan Monmouthshire are likewise taken in and subdued The valour or fortune of King Edward the first put an end to this languishing estate of the Welsh after some yeares warre vanquishing and killing Lhewelyn ap Gruffith their last prince and annexing the whole Wales to the English subiecting the people to his English lawes King Henry the eight of later yeares descended from the Welsh by the fathers side incorporated the country with the kingdome of England investing the Welsh with all the rights and priviledges of his English subjects in which ranke and vnion they now remaine The princes hereof from more certaine cleare times follow with that truth which their Histories will afford Roderique surnamed the Great Monarch of the Welsh sonne to Meruyn Vrych a nobleman of Wales Esylht daughter to Conan Tindaethwy son to Roderique Molwynoc son to Edwal son to Cadwallader the last king of the Britons Parting Wales into the divisions before mentioned he allotted Guynedh or Northwales vnto Anarawde his eldest son and vnto Cadelh Mervyn Deheubarth or Southwales Powys with condition that the two younger brethren their successours should be leigemen acknowledge the soveraignety of Anarawd the kings of Northwales confirmed afterwards by the lawes of Howel Dha He deceased in the yeare 876 slaine by the English Anarawd prince of Guynedh or Northwales soveraigne or chiefe King of the VVelsh eldest son to Roderique the Great The order of the kings of Southwales Lords of Powys for thus were they called and of the many inferiour Lords or Princes in each devision for as before euery son after the custome of the present Germans had a share of his fathers possessions I haue omitted in regard of their number Edwal Voel prince of Guynedh chiefe King of VVales sonne to Anarawd succeeding about the yeare 913. In the raigne hereof Athelstan King of England forced a tribute vpon the Welsh of 20 pounds of gold and 300 of silver with 200 head of cattaile remitted afterwards by King Edgar for a tribute of wolues Howel Dha Prince of Deheubarth or Southwales Powys soveraigne King of VVales succeeding in the yeare 940 descended from Cadelh brother to Anarawd the sonnes of Edwal Voel the right heires excluded Hee made lawes for the VVelsh obserued by the nation vntill their subjection to the English Iames and Ievaf sonnes to King Edwal Voel joynt princes of Guynedh and chiefe Kings of VVales succeeding after the decease of Howel Dha Owen with other the sonnes of Howel Lords of Southwales and Powys contending with them for the soueraignety being overthrowne by them in battaile and their elder brother Meyric omitted as vnfit for government Vnto these princes Edgar the King of England forgaue the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan exchanged for a certaine number of wolues constantly brought in by the VVelsh after my Authour vntill they were all destroyed The relation I leaue to the censure of the reader These afterwards falling out Ievaf is taken prisoner and Iames remaineth sole king overcome not long after and chased out by Howel sonne to Ievaf Howel Prince of Guynedh chiefe King of Wales sonne to Ievaf succeeding about the yeare 973 his father freed by him and set at liberty but not restored to the soveraignty He was slaine fighting against the English without any male issue Cadwalhon Prince of Guynedh soveraigne King of Wales son to Ievaf and brother to Howel succeeding about the yeare 984. He was slaine in battaile with Meiryc his brother by Meredith son to Owen king of Southwales Meredith Prince of Guynedh and chiefe king of Wales having slaine Cadwalhon Meyric son to Owen king of Deheubarth or South-wales After the decease of his father he likewise got seized of Southwales He afterwards lost Guynedh or Northwales vnto Edwal son to Meyric the eldest son of Edwal Voel the right heire in his absence set vp by the inhabitants Edwal prince of Guynedh chiefe King of Wales son to Meyric eldest son to Edwal Voel succeeding in the yeare 992. He was slaine in fight by the Danes leaving behind him a young son named Iames. In the yeare 998 died also Meredith aforesaid King of Southwales leaving one onely daughter named Angharat marryed to Llewelin ap Sitsylht By meanes hereof for want of heires or fit to goyerne Conan ap Howel Aedan ap Blegored contended for the gouernment when comming to battail Conan is slaine and Aedan vsurpeth the kingdome Aedan ap Blegored prince of Guynedh and soveraigne king of Wales succeeding in the yeare 1003. He was slaine with his foure sons in the yeare 1015 by Llewelin ap Sitsylht husband to Angharad Llewelin ap Sitsylht descended from king Anarawd and Angharad his wife daughter to Meredith king of Southwales after the decease of Aedan the vsurper soveraigne kings of Wales Hee was slaine in the yeare 1021 by Howel Meredith sons to Edwin son to Eneon brother to king Meredith leauing a son named Gruffith ap Llewelin After the death of Llewelin ap Sitsylht Iames son to King Edwal tooke vpon him the gouernment of Northwales as right heire Iames the second prince of Guynedh chiefe king of Wales son to king Edwal He was ouerthrowne slaine in the yeare 1037 by Gruffith son to Llewelin Angharad Gruffith prince of Guynedh chiefe king of Wales son to Llewelin ap Sitsylht Angharad He also subdued Southwales slaine by treason Blethyn Rywalhon sons to Angharad aforesaid Conwyn ap Gueristan her second husband princes of Guynedh and chiefe kings of Wales after the decease of king Gruffith Rywalhon being slaine in the yeare 1068 in a battaile fought betwixt these Meredith and Idel sonnes to king Gruffith Blethyn by this meanes remaineth sole King of Northwales He was slaine in the yeare 1073 by the treason of Rees ap Owen ap Edwyn Trahern ap Caradoc prince of Guynedh or Northwales and chiefe king of Wales cosen german to king Blethyn Hee was slaine in battaile by Gruffith son to Conan son to king Iames the second Gruffith ap Conan prince of Northwales chiefe king of Wales In the yeare 1079 after my Authour and the raignes of Gruffith ap Conan Rhees ap Theodor king of Southwales William the Conquerour king of England tooke the homages of the Welsh princes Not long after vnder William Rufus by the good leaue hereof Morganwc Brechiniauc and the Countrie where now is Cardiganshire parts of Deheubarth or Southwales with some part of Northwales neighbouring vnto Chester are subdued by Robert Fitzhamon Bernard de Neumarck other valiant Norman adventurers and added to the English government In regard hereof Matthew Paris maketh William Rufus the
eldest daughter to Edward surnamed the Outlaw eldest son to Edmund Ironside King of England by which meanes the right of the house of the Saxons Edgar Atheling the only son of Edward deceasing vnmarried and without issue descended vpon the Kings of Scotland the posterity hereof and Margaret continued herein vnto our times and the vnion of the two kingdomes in Iames our late Soveraigne of happy memory He first as is thought brought into Scotland the titles of Earles Barons with others borrowed from the neighbouring English with whom vnder Edward the Confessour during the vsurpation of Macbeth he had for a long time remained He was slaine at the taking of Anwick Castle in Northumberland after some yeares warre maintained against William the Conquerour and the Normans occasioned through his protection and ayde of the banished English Donaldus the fourth son to Duncanus yonger brother to Milcolumbus the third vsurping the kingdome by the aide of Magnus king of Norwey He was driven out by Duncanus naturall son to Milcolumbus the third Duncanus the second naturall son to Milcolumbus the third slaine by the treason of Macpendirus Earle of Merne corrupted by Donaldus the fourth liuing then exiled amongst the Westerne Ilands He thus murthered Donardus the fourth resumed the kingdome vanquished and taken prisoner not long after by Edgar the right heire son to Milcolumbus the third and Margaret ayded by his vncle Edgar and the English Edgar son to Milcolumbus the third and Margaret daughter to Edward surnamed the Outlaw His sister Maude was marryed vnto Henrie the first king of England yongest son to the Conquerour vniting hereby the royall blood of the Saxons with that of the Normans Hee deceased without issue Alexander the first son to Milcolumbus and Margaret and brother to Edgar He also deceased sans issue David the first brother to Edgar and Alexander and son to Milcolumbus and Margaret succeeding in the yeare 1124. He annexed to the Crowne of Scotland the Earledomes of Northumberland and Huntingdon acruing through his marriage with Maude daughter to Earle Waldeofus He recouered likewise Cumberland and Westmoreland from the English taken from his predecessours by William the Conquerour restored vnto him by the liberality of king Stephen Milcolumbus the fourth son to Henrie prince of Scotland son to king David Vnable to withstand the ambition and greater power hereof he quitted Northumberland Westmoreland and Cumberland vnto Henry the second king of England retaining onely the Earledome of Huntingdon of all his English possessions left for a time vnto his successours He deceased without issue vnmarried VVilliam brother to Malcolme the fourth Taken prisoner at the battaill of Anwijck to procure his libertie peace with the English he did homage and sweare fealty vnto king Henry the second for the Crowne of Scotland Alexander the second son to William Alexander the third son to Alexander the second He deceased in the yeare 1285 without heires of his body or not long surviving The whole issue hereof and of king Alexander the second and William extinguished their contended for the soveraignety Iohn Balliol Lord of Galloway son to Iohn Balliol and Dornagilla daughter to Alan Lord of Galloway and Margaret eldest daughter to David Earle of Huntingdon brother to king William great vncle to Alexander the third and Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale son to Robert Bruce and Isabell second daughter to David Earle of Huntingdon and sister to Margaret both parties challenging a chiefer right and interest before the other Balliol as descended from the elder sister and Bruce as nearer by one degree to Earle David The Scots not able to determine the controversie or without armes Edward the first king of England is chosen vmpire After 6 yeares vacancy the right is adiudged on the behalfe of Balliol by king Edward with condition of his acknowledgment and homage to the English Crowne Iohn Balliol Lord of Galloway king of Scotland by the arbitration of king Edward the first He did homage to king Edward at the towne of Newcastle vpon Tine according to the agreement made betwixt them Discontenting his subjects through this his English subjection to regaine their lost loues or after my Scottish Authours provoked with some disgrace iniuries receiued from Edward he renounced not long after his homage and fealty sworne to the English warred vpon by Edward and after some ouerthrowes vnable to withstand so valiant and great a Monarcke forced to resigne into the hands hereof the whole right and interest he had or might claime to the Crowne of Scotland imprisoned afterwards in the towre of London and set at liberty by the mediation of Pope Boniface the eight and sent ouer to his inheritance and possessions in France where in a private fortune he dyed After this king Edward the first of England made a full conquest of the Scots whō he kept vnder hard subjection during his whole raigne although not without sundry defections and rebellions of this fierce stirring nation moued by William Walleys Robert Bruce and others most commonly to their losse He deceasing through their great victorie at Banocks-bourne neare Striueling obtained against Edward the second and the English and the tumults disorders hapning in England during the raigne of this weake and vnfortunate prince the Scots againe recouer their libertie Robet Bruce formerly crowned in the raigne of Edward the first is confirmed king Robert the first son to Robert Bruce lord of Anandale competitour of the kingdome with Iohn Balliol king of Scotland by right of warre his birth and the voluntary cession of Balliol the restorer of the Scottish name and liberty after a victorious and happy raigne deceasing in the yeare 1329. David the second king of Scotland son to Robert the first In the minority hereof Edward Balliol son to Iohn Balliol invadeth and by the helpe of the English obtayneth the Scottish Crowne to be held by him vnder the homage and protection of Edward the third king of England opposed by the faction of David Balliol and his Enhlish after long miserie and war being thrust out king David recovereth his almost lost kindgome taken prisoner shortly after at the battaill of Nevills crosse neere Durham invading England in favour of his auncient friends the French distressed through the many victories of Edward the third and the English He deceased without issue in the yeare 1370 the second and last king of Scotland of the house and name of Bruce Robert the second the first of the familie name of the Stewarts descended from Walter created Stewart of Scotland by Malcolme the third which name of office grew afterwards a surname to his house and ofspring king of Scotland in right from his mother eldest daughter to Robert the first and sister to Dauid the second Since this time the name and house of Stewarts haue still worne the regall Crowne of the Scottish dominions Iohn the second called Robert after his inauguration the name of Iohn as
first mentioned more distinctly boundeth Normannia or the Countrey of the first or Dutch Normans with the river Eydore including within this accompt Denmarke and other more Northerly Regions and excluding Saxony and the parts of Germany lying vpon the South of that riuer They were otherwise called the Nord-luidi in Helmoldus and the aforesaid Authour The derivation we know not vnlesse from the words Nord or North and Lieu which last with the French signifieth a place or country The names were begun vpon occasion of the pyracies and warres of certaine mixtures of all those Northerne together or of the Swethlanders Norvegians a part following the tracts of the Danes and invading and preying vpon the French and English towards the declining estate of those nations and called by these generall appellations either because their proper names were not yet so well knowne abroad or because then consisting of many We first read of the expresse name of the Normans in the raigne of Charles the Great by Eginhartus in his life of that Emperour infesting then the sea-coasts of France and Germany Their mentioÌ„ after this is frequent more especially in the French Histories with great cruelty fury vnresistable afflicting the kingdome of France in the raigne of Charles the Bauld vnder their Captaine Hastinge and vnder Godfrey an other of their Leaders in the raigne of Charles the Gros. In the yeare 912 they first fixe fast footing in this rich Continent vnder Rollo another of their Captains to whom king Charles surnamed the Simple vpon composition for his peace herewith gaue the country of Neustria together with his daughter Gista in marriage with condition to hold the same vnder the fief and homage of the French kings and to become Christian. After this time that part of France from the firme residence hereof hath ever since beene called Normandy as the inhabitants hereof Normans victoriously held for a long time by the heires of Rollo with the title of Dukes of Normandie succeeded vnto by William surnamed Long-espee or with the Long-sword son to this first Rollo Richard the first son to William surnamed Long-espee Richard the second son to Richard the first Richard the third son to Richard the second Robert brother to Richard the third and William surnamed the Bastard the seaventh Duke naturall son to Robert Vnder this last prince these French Normans France now growing too narrow for their ambition first attempt vpon invade England Their colour for this war was the pretended right of their Duke William to the Crowne hereof bequeathed vnto him by Edward the Confessour in the time of the Danes during his exile in France confirmed afterwards by Edward being king and now since his decease with-held by Harold Their hopes in so great an enterprise was the vnsetled state of England now vnder an vsurper Edgar Etheling the right heire excluded and the favour of the Bishop of Rome Alexander the second then succeeding in the Papacy siding to their cause of whose countenance in authorizing vniust claimes Pepin and the late kings of France had made profitable vse In the yeare 1066 the Armies of the English Normans assisted with many thousands of French adventurers in Sussex neere Hastings fatally encounter Harold not by valour but through the sins and many vices of the Nation is vanquished and slaine with the losse of aboue 67000 of his valiant and faithfull souldiers and the remainder of the miserable English none then further adventuring factious irresolute without head and terrified with Papall cursings without any more resistance become subiect to the Conquerours William the Norman obtayneth the Crowne with great happines maintained hitherto in his Norman posterity The kingdome of the English the growth hereof hauing beene long hindred by the Danish warres before this last Norman conquest exceeded not the auncient limits of the Saxons Heptarchie bounding vpon the West with Wales and the Countries of Westmoreland Cumberland enjoyed by the Scots Welsh princes vnder the homage of the kings of England By king William the first following his victories Cumberland and Westmoreland as before are taken in and incorporated into the accompt name hereof By William Rufus and the succeeding Monarches Wales In forreine parts by Henry the second Ireland is conquered and Aniou Touraine Maine Aquitaine and Guienne with Normandy their auncient inheritance contayning almost one halfe part of France are annexed to the house and right of the Norman-English By Edward the third and the fift sixt Henries the potent kingdomes of France The French hauing long since withdrawn their allegiance divided asunder by spacius seas language and affection the rest remaine subject parts or states appending of the English kingdome In Iames the first of happy memory both kingdomes of England and Scotland or the whole Britaine are vnited vnder one Monarch together with Ireland a Countrie depending vpon England or the dominion of all the British Ilands The Kings of England follow of the Norman blood and vntill this last and blessed vnion William duke of Normandy from this victories surnamed the Conquerour the first king of England of the house of the Normans naturall son to Robert Duke of Normandy by Arlet a Burgers daughter of Falaise in that Countrey Battle-field wonne by conquest and a pretended right from the gift of Edward the Confessour his cosen German by the mothers side succeeding in the yeare 1066. The subdued English stubborne male-contented vnquiet and ill brooking forreine gouernment he oppressed with servitude and hard Lawes dispossessing the nobility of their goods places and revenues which he assigned to his French Normans the root of the present more auncient English gentrie He deceased in the yeare 1087. william the second surnamed Rufus from his more ruddy colour a younger son to the Conquerour king of England by the will of his father his elder brother Robert succeeding in the Dukedome of Normandy He deceased in the yeare 1100 slaine vnawares in New-Forrest in Hamshire as he was following his game vnmarried and without issue Henry the first surnamed Beauclercke or the good Scholler for such he was by meanes of his education borne at Selby in Yorkeshire yongest son to the Conquerour king of England through the advantage of his brother Roberts absence warring then abâ—ad in the Holy Land and by the favour of the people in regard of his English birth and his sugred promises which in part hee performed to remit those heavy lawes taxations wherewith they had beene burthened during the raignes of his father and brother To better his title and the more to insinuate into the English affections he tooke to wife Maude daughter to Malcolme the third king of Scotland and S t Margaret daughter to Edward surnamed the Out-law eldest son to Edmund Iron-side hereby vniting together the Norman and English blood in his issue posterity Warres arising betwixt the two brethren he with his English subdued the Normans vpon the same day after forty yeares
Camulodunum of Ptolemy and Antoninus a towne of the Brigantes Skipton amongst hils neere vnto the Are the best towne of Craven a stony mountainous region in the English Apennine bordering vpon Lancashire Leedes vpon the Areâ— Below where is Castleford at the confluence of the Are and Calder stood Legeolium of Antoninus Pontfreit defended with a beautifull and strong castle a royall honour of the kings Sherborn Beyond is Towton Englands Pharsalia fatted with the blood of aboue 35000 of her natiues slaine at one battaile of both factions of Yorke and Lancaster Vpon the VVherf Wetherby in the Roman military roade Aboue is Inckley Olicana of Ptolemy Tadcaster Calcaria of Antoninus vpon the same riuer Knasborrow a towne and castle mounted vpon a steepe rocke vnder which runneth the riuer Nid Rippon at the confluence of the Vre and Skell Neere herevnto where is Ald-borough stood Isurium of Ptolemy and Antoninus a city of the Brigantes Yorke Eboracum of the same Authours a Municipium of the Romans the Mansion of their sixt Legion surnamed Victrix and the seate of their Emperours during the time of their abode in the Iland attending the warres of the Picts Caledonians famous for the death and funerall exequies of the Emperours Severus Constantius and the happie inauguration of Constantine the Great son to Constantius here beginning his raigne ouer the Roman and Christian world now a Metropolitane sea and the second city of the kingdome the seate of the President and Councell of the North standing in a plaine vpon both sides of the Ouse populous and well traded with Merchands thorough the commodity of the riuer round spacious within the walls and thick builded In the large and beautifull Cathedrall Church of S. Peter begun although not with that state hauing beene sundry times rebuilt by Edwin S t Oswald the first Christian kings of Northumberland is seene amongst other more costly monuments the tombe epitaphe of Brian Higden sometimes Deane hereof whom with all due thankefulnes I remember vnder God the founder of those meanes whereby I haue beene enabled to those other studies West of the city lie Ackham hils the place where the Exequies of the Emperour Severus were celebrated raysed vpon that occasion Selbye further downe vpon the Ouse amongst woods marishes the Birth place of Henrie the first sonne to the Conquerour the first English Norman king THE EAST-RIDING BOunded vpon the South East with Humber the German Ocean and with the riuer Derwent from the West North-Ridings The parts along the Derwent and towards the Ocean are low and fat soiles chiefly Holdernes a long Chersonese the Promontorie Ocellum of Ptolemy enclosed with the sea Humber and the riuer of Hull Betwixt these riseth Yorkes-would high and grassie downes good arable and pasturage for sheepe Townes of more note are Howden vpon the Ouse neere vnto the fall thereof into Humber Vpon the Derwent Auldby Derventio of the Notitia the station of a foote company named from hence the Derventionenses Vnder the Woulds Pocklington Wighton Delgovitia of Antoninus Close by vpon the hils standeth God-manham Gotmundin-gaham of Beda a place or temple of idolatrous worship vnder the Pagan Saxons burnt downe and destroyed by Coifi chiefe Priest of the Idols converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Arch-bishop of Yorke Behind the Woulds vpon the riuer of Hull Beverley the Cell or religious recesse of Saint Iohn sometimes Arch-bishop of Yorke deceasing in the yeare 721 canonized a Saint and here enshrined occasioning the towne Kingston vpon Hull seated in a flat at the fall of the riuer into Humber a walled town and the chiefe port of these parts defended with rampires bulwarkes sundry block-houses or castles In Holdernes Headon vpon Humber Patrington Praetorium of Antoninus Beyond lyeth the Spurne head the furthest point of the Promontorie Ocellum of Ptolemy of late yeares and in our memorie broken off and devided from the Continent made an Iland Bridlington vpon the German Ocean Hard by is Flamborough head a large noted Promontory The sea lying vnder the Lee hereof to the South seemeth to haue beene the Bay or Roade named of the Gabrantovici by Ptolemy THE NORTH-RIDING BOunded vpon the South with the riuers Derwent Ouse from the North and East-Ridings vpon the East with the German Ocean vpon the North with the riuer Tees from the Bishoprick of Durham and vpon the West with hills from Westmoreland rocky and mountainous in the extreame parts towards Westmoreland and the sea in the middle plaine and more fruitfull contayning foure chiefe names or devisions Blackamore Cliueland North-Allerton-shire Rich-mondshire Places of better note are in Blackamore Scarborough a sea-port defended with a strong castle on all sides vnles to the West environed with high and precipitious cliffs The subject Ocean yeeldeth plenty of fishing neglected by the lesse industrious provident English and occupied by the Dutch with leaue notwithstanding by auncient custome to be obtayned from the castle Whitbye The sea-coasts hereabouts as else-where afford good geate found in the clefts of the rocks More within the land Pickering Kirkby-Moreside Malton vpon the riuer Derwent In Cliueland Gisburgh enjoying a most sweete and pleasant situation The countrie amongst other profits is plentifull in Allom discouered of late yeares Not farre off is Ounsbery-Topping a noted sea-marke Yarum vpon the Tees Vpon the riuer Wisk vnder the hils North-Allerton naming the Shire or Devision In Richmond-shire Catarick Caturactonium of Ptolemy Cataracton of Antoninus in the Roman militarie roade vpon the riuer Swale Higher vpon the same riuer Richmond the chiefe towne of the Devision Betwixt the Swale the Tees Bowes Lavatrae of the Notitia the station of a foote company of the Exploratores or Sentinells Here beginneth Stanemore a high mountainous region stony vast desert almost fruitles vnles for cattaill exposed to continuall windes and stormes and affording a slutchie troublesome and ill way for travellers The like or worse affected are all the Westerne parts hereof bordering vpon Westmoreland and Lancashire In the middle of Stanemore standeth the Rerecrosse or Reicrosse the bounder betwixt the two kingdomes of England Scotland at what time that Westmoreland Cumberland were Scottish set vp by the Conquerour The whole is devided into 28 Hundreds containing 46 Market townes 563 parishes The auncient inhabitants were the Brigantes of Tacitus afterwards the Deiri of Beda part of the Northumbrian Saxons THE BISHOPRICK OF DVRHAM BOunded vpon the South with the river Tees from Yorkeshire vppon the East with the German Ocean vpon the North with the Tine and the Derwent from Northumberland and vpon the West with Mores from Westmoreland The sea-coasts are good ground and well replenished with townes the parts towards Westmoreland rocky wast solitary and ill inhabited Places of note are Barnards-Castle vpon the Tees Darlington Vpon the Wire Aukland graced with a palace of the Bishops
seated betwixt Hispalis Emerita The Celtici of Pliny now the part of Estremadura confining vpon Portugal whose townes were Aruci Arucci of Plinie Arunda Arunda of Pliny Curgia Acinipo Acinippo of Pliny and Vama Pliny addeth amongst the Bastuli Paent the townes Ossonoba surnamed Lusturia Interfluentes Luxia Vrium and Mellaria Mellaria of Strabo and Mela and Mellaria of Antoninus in the way betwixt Malaca Gades Amongst the Bastitani Segeda surnamed Augurina Virgao surnamed Alba Vergi in the bay Vergitanus after Mela now Vera. Singilia now Antiqueria Hegua Arialdunum Aglaminor Baebro Castra Vinaria Episibrium Hipponova Illurco Succubo and Nuditanum In the resort of Corduba Ossigi surnamed Laconicum Ipasturgi surnamed Triumphale Ripepora Faederatorum Corbulo and Decuma In the resort of Hispalis Osset surnamed Iutia Constantia Celtica Axatiara Vergentum and Colobona In the resort of Astigi Attubi surnamed Claritas Iulia. Vrso surnamed Genua Vrbanorum Vrso of Strabo now Ossuna Munda Munda of Strabo now Munda Ostippo Ostippo of Antoninus in the way betwixt Gades Corduba Callet Castra Gemina Merucra Sacrana Oningis Vertobrige Concordia Iulia. Laconimurgi Constantia Iulia. Turobrica Lastigi Alpesa Saepona and Serippo And in the resort of Gades Vlia Vrgia surnamed Castrum Iulium Besaro with others whose present names places we finde not Strabo addeth Apetua Astenas and Luciferi Fanum now S. Lucar de Barrameda The whole number of townes after Pliny amounted to 175 of all sorts amongst which were foure iuridicall resorts Gades Corduba Astygi and Hispalis 8 Roman colonies 8 Roman Municipia 29 enjoying the rights of the auncient Latines 6 free townes and 120 Stipendiaries The part lying betwixt the riuer Anas Baetis he more particularly nameth Baeturia distinguished into Baeturia Celtica surnamed thus from the Celtici which was the part adjoyning to Lusitania and Baeturia Turdulorum â—ying neere to Tarraconensis surnamed thus from the people of the Turduli LVSITANIA THus named from the chiefe inhabitants the Lusitani The bounds hereof were the riuer Anas common herevnto and Baetica the Ocean intercepted betwixt the Anas and Duero the Duero deviding it from the Callaici Bracarenses and a line from the Duero vnto the Anas parting it from Tarraconensis Mariana draweth this line from the confluence of the Duero Pisuerga by Puente de Arcibispo a noted bridge over the Taio vnto that part of the Anas where sometimes dwelt the Oretani and called now Comarcha de Almagro It comprehendeth now the part of the kingdome of Portugal betwixt the Guadiana Duero with parts of Estremadura and the two Castiles The people were the Turditani Turduli Veteres called otherwise the Barduli and Tapori after Pliny continuate with those of Baetica lying on both sides the Promontory Sacrum from the Anas vnto the river Tagus and contayning now the kingdome of Algarue with part of the true Portugal vnto that riuer whose cities were Balsa Balsa of Pliny and Balsa of Antoninus seated in the way from Estris vnto Pax Iulia now Tavilla Ossonoba Ossonoba of Pliny and Ossonoba of Antoninus now Gibraleon or Faro Salacia Salacia of Pliny and Salacia of Antoninus in the way betwixt Olisipon Emerita now Setunel Caetobrix Pax Iulia Pax of Pliny and Pax Iulia of Antoninus now Beia or Badaios and Iulia Myrtilis Myrtylis of Pliny The Celtici Celtici of Strabo continuate likewise with those of Baetica and comprehending now part of the true Portugal betwixt the riuers Palma and Taio whose cities were Lancobriga Langobriga of Antoninus Piana Braetoleum Mirobrica Mirobrigenses of Pliny Mirobriga of Antoninus in the way betwixt Emerita and Caesaraugusta Arcobriga now Alcaçor Meribriga Merobrica of Pliny Catraleucos Turres Albae and Arundae Arunditani of Pliny The Lusitani particularly so called containing now Portugal betwixt the riuer Taio and Duero with part of Estremadura and New Castile whose cities were Oliosipon Olisipon of Antoninus Olysippo surnamed Faelicitas Iulia of Pliny now Lisbona Lavara now Avero Aritium Aritium Praetorium of Antoninus in the way betwixt Oliosipon and Emerita Selium Sellium of Antoninus in the way betwixt Oliosipon and Bracara Augusta Elcoboris Araducta Verurium Velladis Aminium Chretina Arabriga Scabaliscus Scalabis surnamed Praesidium Iulium of Pliny and Scalabis of Antoninus in the way betwixt Oliosipon and Bracara Augusta now Trugillo or Santaren Tacubis Concordia Concordienses of Pliny Talabriga Talabrica of Antoninus in the way from Oliosipon to Bracara Augusta Rusticana now Cuidad Rodrigo Menteculia Carium Caurenses of Pliny now Coria Turmogum Burdua Colarnum Colarni of Pliny Salaecus Amaea Ammienses of Pliny Norba Casarea Norba Caesariana of Pliny now Alcantara Licinniana Augusta Emerita Augusta Emerita of Pliny and Strabo Emerita of Antoninus Emerita the chiefest city in Lusitania after Mela now Merida Evandria Evandriata of Antoninus in the way from Oliosipon to Emerita now Caçeres Geraea Caecilia Gemelliana Castra Caecilia of Antoninus in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta now S. Maria de Guadalupe and Capasa The Vettones Vettones of Strabo now part of Leon Castillia la Veia whose cities were Lancia opidana Lancienses of Pliny Cottaeobriga Salmantica Salmantica of Antoninus in the way betwixt Emerita and Caesaraugusta now Salamança Augustobriga Augustobrigenses of Pliny and Augustobriga of Antoninus in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta Ocellum Ocelenses of Pliny and Ocellum Duri of Antoninus in the way from Emerita to Caesaraugusta Capara Caperenses of Pliny Manliana Laconimurgi Deobriga Obila and Lama Pliny addeth the Pesuri and of townes Conimbrica Conimbrica of Antoninus in the way from Oliosipon to Bracara now Condexa neere Coimbre Minium Colippo Eburo Castra Iulia. Ebora surnamed Liberalitas Iulia Ebora of Antoninus in the way from Oliosipon to Emerita now Ebora with others whose places are lost The whole number of townes he putteth downe to be 45 amongst which were one Roman Municipium Olysippo 5 Roman Colonies Emerita Augusta Pax Iulia Norba Caesarea Metallinensis and Scalabis three free townes of the ancient Latines Ebora Myrtilis and Salacia and 36 Stipendiaries divided amongst 3 iuridicall resorts of Emerita Pax Iulia and Scalabis TARRACONENSIS NAmed thus from Tarraco now Taragona sometimes the chiefe city The bounds hereof were the lines before described dividing it from Baetica together with the Pyrenaean mountaines from France It contained all the rest of Spaine at this day the Countreyes of Galitia Asturia Biscaia Olava Guipuscoa Murcia the greatest parts of the two Castiles la Veia and la Nueva Portugal betwixt the riuers Duero and Minio Navarra and the kingdome of Aragon The people were the Callaici Braecarij surnamed thus from the city Braecara Callaici Callaeci and Gallaeci of Strabo and Bracari of Pliny comprehending now the part of the kingdome of Portugal lying betwixt the riuers Minio and Duero whose Cities were Braecaria Augusta Braecara of Antoninus Bracae of Pliny a iuridicall resort now Braga Calodunum Calodunum of Antoninus in the way from Bracara to Austrica Pinetus Pinetum of Antoninus in the way
of Spaine within the Iberus of Strabo Tarraco colonia a towne of the Scipioes after Pliny Tarraco the richest of the maritine townes vpon that Sea after Mela Tarraco builded by the Scipioes of Solinus now Taragona and Subur Subur of Mela now Siges These 6 people are all now contained within the large country of Catalonia Pliny addeth the Vettoneâ— doubtlesse the Vettones of Ptolemy in Lusitania but misplaced Icositani Itani and Mentesani The countreyes Mavitania and Dietania and of townes amongst the Autrigones Lucentum and Baetulo Betullo of Mela and amongst the Arevacae Saguntia Strabo addeth the Lartolaeitani Lusones Sidetani inhabiting towards the mountaine Orospeda to the South of the Celtiberi Artabri at the Promontory Nerium and the Celtici neighbouring to the Artabri and descended from those other of that name inhabiting the shoare of the riuer Anas Of townes he addeth Aâ—ontia seated vpon the riuer Durius amongst the Vaccaei amongst the Oretani Cetulum Cherronesus and Cartalias amongst the Ilergetes Iliosca vpon the Ocean amongst the Vascones Idanusa and amongst the Verones Serguntia and Varia vpon the Iberus hitherto navigable Segida amongst the Arevaci and Noega amongst the Astures Pliny accompteth the whole number of townes in this division to haue beene 294 in his time amongst which 12 were Roman Colonies 13 Municipia 17 free of the right of the auncient Latines one confederate towne and 136 Stipendiaries divided amongst 7 iuridical resorts of Carthago nova Tarraco Caesaraugusta Clunia Asturica Lucus and Bracara The Emperour Constantine the Great afterwards subdividing the greater Province of Tarraconensis and adding the Ilands of the Baleares and the country of Tingitana in Africke vnto the accompt hereof distinguished the whole into 7 parts or Provinces remaining vntill the end and dissolution of the Westerne Roman Empire of Baetica Lusitania Gallaecia Carthaginensis Tarraconensis Tingitana and of the Ilands Of these Baetica and Lusitania were bounded as before The name of Gallaecia was enlarged Eastwards as farre as the Pelendones and Celtiberi besides the Callaici before-mentioned containing the Astures Murbogi and Vaccâ—i at this day Galitia Asturia Leon Portugal betwixt the riuers Minio and Duero with the greatest part of Castilia la Veia Carthaginensis so named from the city Carthago nova contained the Oretani Carpetani Pelendones Arevacae Celtiberi Bastitani Contestani and Edetani now Castillia la Nueva Murcia and Valentia with parts of Andaluzia Castillia la Veia and Aragonia The rest of the continent Tarraconensis comprehended The Province of the Ilands contained those of the Baleares and Ebusa now Mallorça Menorça Ivyca and Formentera Hispaniae Tingitania the Iland of Gades with the opposite shore of Africke lying on the farther side of the straights of Hercules named thus from the towne there of Tingis now Tangier Of these the three first Provinces were consulary or governed by Proconsuls the foure other were Presidiall coÌ„maunded by the Roman name of Praesides Sextus Rufus nameth only six Provinces Tarraconensis Carthaginensis Gallaecia Baetica Lusitania and Tingitania omitting that of the Ilands whereof differing from the Authour of the Notitia onely Baetica and Lusitania he maketh consulary the rest Presidiall This was the estate of Spaine during the government of the Romans confounded and quite altered by the comming of the barbarous people by the justice and decree of God who will haue nothing here eternall but himselfe and to checke the pride of that mighty Nation with vnresistible fury swarming in hither in the raignes of the Emperours Honorius and Valentinian the third The Inuasion and Dominion of the Barbarous nations THey were the Vandals Silingi Alans Suevians and Gothes whose originall first entrance raigne continuance and successions we are next to relate The Vandals THese are named by Pliny the Vindili being one of the fiue general nations whereinto he divideth the Germans and whereof he maketh the Burgundiones a part By Tacitus they are called the Vandalij by Cassiodorus the Vandali by Orosius Isidore and Paulus Diaconus the Wandali They were a noted German people inhabiting beyond the riuer Elb vpon the coast of the sea Baltique in the parts where now lye the great Dukedomes of Pomeren and Mecklenburg wherein the name in some Latine Authours is yet continued In the eleuenth yeare of the Emperour Honorius and Arcadius and yeare of Rome 1172 Arcadius and Probus then being Consuls with the Alans and Suevians they first entred Gaule drawne in by the traiterous practises of Stilico Guardian of the Westerne Empire in the minority of Honorius by the advantage of the troubles which might be hereby occasioned the feare and discontentednes of the people their dislike of the present government and desire of innovation which he thought might happen hoping to get the Empire for his son Eucherius borne of the sister of Honorius Some three yeares afterwards in the first yeare of Honorius and Theodosius accompanied with the same nations and quitting Gaule they first broke into this province of Spaine let in by the Honoriaci another sort of Barbarians named thus from the Emperour Honorius vnder whose pay they had served keeping then the straights and passages of the Pyrenaean Mountaines for the Tyrant Constantinus rebelling against Honorius The part wherein they first planted was Gallaecia which they inhabited together with the Suevians Afterwards they remoued into Baetica vnto the Silingi In the fourth yeare of the Emperours Theodosius Valentinian about 18 yeares after their first Spanish invasion abandoning Spaine they ferried ouer into Afrique invited thither by Bonifacius governour of that province rebelling against Valentinian which not long after Bonifacius repenting himselfe of his folly and in battell overthrowne by them old Carthage taken and the Romans quite expulsed they vtterly brought into subiection continuing their name there dominion for aboue the space of one hundred yeares vntill the raigne of the Emperour Iustinian the first Emperour of the Greekes In the raigne of this prince by his leiftenant the valiant Belisarius they were totally subdued and their kingdome and name in Gilimer their last king quite extinguished Their religion at their first comming into those Westerne parts was Gentilisme By their after acquaintance with the Gothes they turned Arrian Christians which heresie they kept vntill their extirpation Their kings whereof we reade were Gunderichus vnder whom they first invaded Gaule Spaine Gensericus brother to Gunderichus vnder whom with 80 thousand fighting men they first passed into conquered Afrique and afterwards tooke sacked Rome Honorichus son to Genserichus Gundabundus son to Genzo brother to Honorichus Trasamuadus brother to Gundabundus Hilderichus son to Honorichus He was deposed by Gilimer Gilimer son to Genzo descended of Genserichus He was overcome taken prisoner by Belisarius in whom ended the kingdome nation hereof in Afrique The whole time from their first invasion of Spaine vntill their overthrowe extirpation in Afrique Isidore reckoneth to haue beene 133 yeares 7 moneths
Ocean The towne is rather to be accompted rich then beautifull the streetes houses for the most part standing disorderly by meanes of the hilly and vneven site thereof and the carelesnesse of the Moores never curious in private buildings It contayneth some 32 Parish churches 350 streetes 11000 dwelling houses 20000 households 160000 inhabitants besides Churchmen strangers and them that follow the Court with the subvrbs about 7 miles in compasse extended along the riuer rather in length then widenes and within the ancient walls not being very spacious being much enlarged since the discovery trade of the Indies Botero I know not how rightly giveth herevnto a fourth place amongst the more great and renowned cities of Europe Santaren Scabaliscus of Ptolemy and Scalabis of Antoninus Pliny surnamed Praesidium Iulium then a Roman colony and a juridicall resort for a third part of Lusitania seated in a fruitfull soile vpon the Taio named thus from S t Irene a Num of Tomar there supposed to haue beene martyred and here enshrined Cascais at the mouth of the Taio vpon a Promontory or wedge of land named from hence Cabo de Cascais by Solinus Promontorium Vlyssipponense On the further shore of the riuer lyeth the Promontory Barbarium of Ptolemy Strabo now Cabo de Spichel Sintra vpon the maine Atlantique at the end of the long mountainous ridge called Mons Lunae by Ptolemy Hither for the pleasure of the adjoyning shady woods and coole breathing Ocean the kings of Portugal vsed to retire in Summer and recreate themselues with hunting and other exercise Coimbre pleasantly seated amongst vineyards and woods of oliues vpon a scalpe or rocke on both sides of the river Mondego a Bishops See and a noted Vniversity The students hereof enjoy their distinct priviledges from the towne and were esteemed betwixt three or foure thousand at what time that Philip the second by Ferdinand Duke of Alva subdued the Portugals Neere here vnto at Condexa la Veia stood sometimes the towne Conimbrica of Pliny Lamego Viseo Guarda Bishops Sees Tomar Here the Kings of Portugal were accustomed to bee crowned The auncient inhabitants hereof were the Lusitani contayned first onely betwixt the Duero Taio afterwards vpon the division of Spaine by the Romans into the three Provinces before mentioned extended beyong the Taio over part of the Turditani Celtici vnto the river Anas Promontory Sacrum PORTVGAL BETVVIXT THE DVERO AND MINIO COntayned within those two rivers the most fruitfull and best inhabited part of Portugal but the poorest in regard of the great distance thereof from Lisbona and its more Northerly situation lying out of the way betwixt that city and the rich conquest of the Portugals Chiefer townes are Braga Breacaria Augusta of Ptolemy Bracara of Antoninus Bracae of Pliny then a juridicall resort suited by 24 towneships and giuing the surname to the Callaici Braecarij By Antoninus in his Catalogue of famous cities it is reckoned amōgst the foure chiefest in Spaine By the Suevians afterwards it was made the royall seate of their Kings It is now an Archbishops See and the best towne of the division contayning about two thousand inhabitants subject to the Bishop in both jurisdictions civil ecclesiasticall Porto Miranda Bishops Sees vpon the Duero Braganca from whence the Dukes of Bragança are entitled The auncient inhabitants hereof were the Callaici Braecarij of Ptolemy In forreine parts the Kings of Spaine now hold in right of the crowne hereof vpon the coast of Barbary the townes of Seuta Tangier and Mazagone in the Ocean on the hither side of the Cape of Good hope the Ilands of the Açores Madera Cape Verde Saint Thomas del Principe the fortresses of Arguin S. George de la Mina in the land of Guinea in America Brasil extended for 1500 miles along the Sea-coasts towards the Straights of Magellan devided into 18 governments or praefectureships beyond the cape of Buona Esperanza the Iland Mozambique and forts of Sena Sofala and in Asia Diu Chaul Goa Cochin Damain Bazain Malaca CASTILLE AND LEON BOunded vpon the West with the riuer Guadiana and the line before described drawne betwixt that river the Avia dividing it from Portugal with part of the Atlantique Ocean extended betwixt the mouth of the riuer Minio Cabo Finisterre vpon the North with the Cantabrique Sea vnto Fuentarabia and the Pyrenaean Mountaines vpon the South with the Sraights of Gibraltar Sea Mediterranean and vpon the East first with the Pyrenaean Mountaines frō Fuentarabia vntill towards the head of the riuer Arga or Aragon parting it from France then with a winding line drawne from the Ebro and by the townes of Taradona Hariza Daroca Xativa Orihuela continued vnto the mouth of the riuer Segura dividing it from the kingdome of Aragon It contayneth the countries of Galitia Asturia Biscaia Olava Guipuscoa Navarra Castillia la Nueva Castillia la Veia Estremadura Andaluzia Granado Murcia or some two third parts of the whole Spaine GALITIA HAving vpon the South the rivers Minio and Avia the bounds thereof Portugal vpon the North West the Seas Cantabrian Atlantique and vpon the East the riuer Mearo deviding it from Asturia The country is very mountainous overspread with the branches of the Cantabrian Alpes drie barren and ill inhabited Chiefer townes are S. Iago an Arch-bishops See named thus from the supposed reliques of S. Iames the Apostle the son of Zebedee the Patron of the Castillians visited here by continuall pilgrimages from all the parts of Christendome subject to the Papacy Lugo Lucus Augusti of Ptolemy Antoninus and Lucus of Pliny then a juridicall resort suited by 16 people or townships and surnaming the Callaici Lucenses It is now a Bishops See The ancient inhabitants of the countrey hereabouts were the Capori of Ptolemy part of the general name of the Callaici Lucenses Orense Aquae Calidae of Ptolemy Aquae Celeniae of Antoninus named thus from the hot medicinable bathes thereof now a Bishops See seated vpon the Minio The particular inhabitants hereof were the Cilini of Ptolemy part of the Callaici Lucenses Tui Tude of Ptolemy and Castellum Tyde of Pliny now a Bishops See vpon the same riuer of Minio frontiring vpon Portugal The particular inhabitants were the Gruij of Ptolemy the Gravij of Pliny part of the Callaici Braecarij Corunna Flavium Brigantium of Ptolemy and Brigantium of Antoninus now a noted port vpon the Sea Cantabrian The towne is exceeding strong the chiefe Bulwarke and defence of Galitia and these Northerne parts divided into the High and the Base townes severally fortified The Hauen is very spacious able to containe the greatest navy of ships Nearer to Asturia vpon the same Sea-coast lyeth the great promontory named by Ptolemy Lupatia Cory and Trileucum now Cabo Ortegal Ponte-vedre Baiona sea-coast townes vpon the Westerne Ocean betwixt
Castillia la Nueva vpon the East Murcia and vpon the South the Mediterranean Sea reaching from the river Guadalantin vnto the towne of Vera. It contayneth in length accompting from Ronda to Huescar 200 miles and in breadth from Cabili vnto Almugnecar vpon the Mediterranean 100 miles The circuite of the whole after Marinaeus Siculus is 700 miles The North part is plaine the South ouer-spread with the steepe and inaccessible mountaines of the Alpuxarras and other names of the Orospeda swelling along the sea-coasts hereof The soile is generally very fat aswell the hils as the plaine countrey yeelding plenty of corne wine and other sorts of delicate fruites Granado is the chiefe city seated in the heart of the countrey vpon two greater hils besides others which are lesser betwixt which runneth the litle riuer Darrien arising out of the mountaines 17 miles vpon the East hereof devided into foure parts or quarters Al-hambre El-Alvesin El-Granado Antiquerula the two former being situated vpon the hils the other two in the valley below contayning together at the time that the towne was won by King Ferdinand the fift some 200000 inhabitants now not so many In El-Granado is the Cathedrall Church of a round figure having sometimes been a Mahumetane temple where in a sumptuous Chappell built since by the Christians Ferdinand the fift and Isabella Kings of Spaine lie enterred In Al-hambre stand two magnificent palaces the one more lately erected by the Christian princes the other the seate of the auncient Kings of the Moores severally encompassed with a wall and enjoying a most pleasant prospect towards the West and South ouer-looking a flourishing greene plaine garnished with meadowes corne fields vineyards and woods of oliues and to the South the cloudy tops of Sierra Nevada distant some 9 miles from thence being part of Orospeda The private buildings are for the most part of bricke after the custome of the Moores rather many then costly the streetes then standing thicke and close together now many houses being pulled downe and partly for want of inhabitants made more wide and enjoying a more free aire Heere by meanes of the plenty of Mulbery trees great store of silke is made wouen Vpon the hill Elvire neere herevnto stood sometimes the towne Illiberis of Ptolemy Other townes of better note are Loxa vpon the river Darrien enjoying a most fruitfull and pleasant situation Guadix a Bishops See Alhama Artigis of Ptolemy Artigi surnamed Iulienses of Pliny and Artigi of Antoninus seated in a fruitfull soile amongst steepe and picked rocks wherewith it is environed a towne now much frequented by the Spanish nobility by meanes of the hot medicinable bathes thereof Antiquera Singilia of Pliny Ronda The neighbouring part of the mountaine Orospeda is now called from hence Sierra de Ronda Neerer vnto the sea Mediterranean Munda Munda of Strabo Pliny Here the great battaill was fought betwixt Iulius Caesar Cn and Sextus Pompeij the sons of Pompey the great Cartima Malaga Malaca of Strabo Ptolemy Mela Antoninus seated vpon the Mediterranean at the mouth of the river Guadalquivireio a Bishops See a strong towne of warre and a noted port well knowen vnto the English and Dutch Merchants trading there for sacks rasins almonds and the like fruites Velez Malaga Sex of Ptolemy Sexitanum of Antoninus and Sexi-Firmum surnamed Iulium of Pliny From the huge neighbouring tops of the Aspuxarras the farre remote shores of Afrique with the Straights of Gibraltar and townes of Seuta and Tangier may plainely be discerned covered vntill of late yeares with an incredible multitude of villages of the Moriscos banished into Afrique by the edict of king Philip the third with the rest of that of-sprâ—ng Almeria vpon the Mediterranean Abdara of Ptolemy and Abdera of Mela after Strabo founded by the Tyrians or after Pliny by the Carthaginians It is now a Bishops See Muxacra vpon the same shore of the Mediterranean beyond Cabo de Gatas thought to bee Murgis of Ptolemy Pliny and Antoninus the furthest towne of Baetica Vera vpon the same sea-coast the furthest town towards France and the East of the countrey of Granado thought to be Virgao of Pliny naming the neighbouring bay or crooke of the Mediterranean Sinum Virgitanum in Mela. Porcunna within the land Obulcum of Ptolemy and Obulco of Strabo Pliny The auncient inhabitants hereof were parts of the Bastuli Turduli of Strabo and Ptolemie MVRCIA BOunded vpon the West with the kingdome of Granado vpon the North with Castillia la Nueva vpon the East with Valentia and vpon the South with the Mediterranean intercepted betwixt the towne of Vera and the river Segura The countrey is for the greatest part dry barren and ill inhabited Townes of better note are Murcia the chiefe towne naming the countrey Menralia of Ptolemy seated in a fresh and pleasant plaine planted with pomegranates and other excellent fruite trees a Bishops See and seate of the Inquisition Carthagena Carthago of Ptolemy and Pliny founded by Hasdrubal Carthaginian Successour in the government of Spaine vnto Hamilcar father of the great Hannibal taken during the second Punique warre by Publius Scipio the African and afterwards made a Roman Colony and one of the 7 iuridicall resorts of Tarraconensis and by the Emperour Constantine the great the principall city of the Province named from hence in Rufus Festus Carthaginesis Twice sacked and rased to the ground by the barbarous Vandals Gothes in a long time lay buryed in its ruines reedified and strongly fortified of late yeares by King Philip the second fearing a surprisall thereof by the Turkish Pyrats invited by the opportunity of the faire and spacious hauen thereof The towne is yet but meane contayning 600 housholds or families The auncient inhabitants hereof were part of the Contestani of Ptolemy The forreine Conquests which the Kings of Spaine enjoy now in right of the Crowne of Castille are the townes of Oran and Melilla with the hauen Musalquivir and rocke of Velez in the Continent of Barbary the Canary Ilands and the New-found-world of America Brasil excepted ARAGON BOunded vpon the South with the Sea Mediterranean extended from the mouth of the riuer Segura vnto the castle of Salsas and frontire of Languedoc vpon the East with the Pyrenaean mountaines from the sea Mediterranean vntill towards the head of the riuer Agra or Aragon from France vpon the North with that riuer from Navarra then with a winding line continued from the Ebro by the townes of Taradona Hariza Daroca Xativa and Orihuela vnto the Mediterranean and mouth of the riuer Segura dividing it from the rest of the kingdome of Castille It containeth the three Provinces of Valentia Aragonia and Catalonia with the Land of Russillon VALENTIA HAving the Sea Mediterranean vpon the East intercepted betwixt the riuers Segura and Cinia the Segura and Country of Murcia vpon the South Catalonia and the riuer Cinia vpon the North and vpon the West
Tortosa a Bishops See seated vpon the river Ebro Dertosa of Ptolemy Antoninus Dertossa of Strabo a Roman colonie Taragona vpon the Mediterranean some mile vpon the East of the river Francolino Tarracon of Strabo Ptolemy and Tarraco of Pliny Mela and Solinus a colony of the Romans founded by the two brethren Cn and Publius Scipio during the second Punique warre and afterwards made their chiefe towne and giuing the name vnto the Province Tarraconensis It is now an Archbishops See contayning two miles in compasse and about 700 families or housholds Lerida Ilerda of Strabo Ptolemy Lucan and Antoninus vpon the river Segre a Bishops See and Vniversity Vich a Bishops See Ausa of Ptolemy naming the Authetani of the same Authour and the Ausetani of Pliny Vrgel Erga of Ptolemy seated vnder the Pyrenaean Mountaines Barcelona Barcinon of Ptolemy Barchino of Mela and Barcino of Pliny Antoninus a Roman colonie surnamed Faventia by Pliny situated vpon the sea Mediterranean betwixt the riuers Besons and Lobregat Won from the Moores by Lewes the Godly sonne to the Emperour Charles the great it became the chiefe city of the famous Earledome thus named wherevnto in continuance of time accrewed the whole Catalonia held first vnder the subjection and soveraignty of the Frenchmen afterwards commaunded by free princes and lastly by Raimund the fift marrying vnto Petronilla inheritresse of Aragon vnited with that kingdome It is now a rich noted port a Bishops See and the seate of the Vice-roy and Inquisition for this province the place where ordinarily embarque the Spanish souldiers bound for the Levant Iles and Italy as for the Netherlands by the way hereof and of the Alpes and Germany The towne is large beautified with stately buildings both private and publique the streets faire and open the wals whole and entire with wide deepe ditches The countrey about it is pleasant but not so fruitfull Heere great store of ships are made both for warre burthen Neere herevnto vpon the right shore of the riuer Lobregat ariseth the pleasant mountaine called Mon-serrato stuck full of Anchorets Cels honoured with a much frequented chappell and image of the blessed Virgin whose ravishing description reade in L. Nonius Blanes Blanda of Ptolemy Mela and Blandae of Pliny vpon the Mediterranean at the mouth of the river Tardera Ampurias Emporium of Strabo and Emporiae of Ptolemy Pliny founded by the Massilians and afterwards made a Roman colony seated vpon the Mediterranean The towne is now poore base affording onely a safe harbour roade for ships Girona Girunda of Ptolemy Antoninus a Bishops See situated at the meetings of the litle rivers Ter Onhar The towne is litle but hansomly built and well traded Vpon the same Sea-coast vnder the Pyrenaean mountaines is Rosas Rhoda of Ptolemy and Rhodope of Strabo founded by the Emporitanes or Rhodians now a meane obscure village Further vp lyeth Cabo de Creux Veneris Templum of Ptolemy a promontory of the Mediterranean the furthest point Eastwards of Catalonia The people more aunciently inhabiting Catalonia were the Authetani or Ausetani Indigeti Laeetani Cosetani with part of the Ilercaones and Iaccetani of Ptolemy and other auncient authours THE LAND OF RVSSILLON INcluded betwixt two branches of the Pyrenaean Mountaines beginning at the mountaine Cano and the one extended to Colibre and towards Cabo de Creux the other vnto Salsas having vpon the North the maine ridge of the Mountaines Pyrenaean vpon the West Catalonia vpon the East Languedoc in France and vpon the South the sea Mediterranean from Cabo de Creux vnto the castle of Salsas Places here of note are Colibre Illiberis of Ptolemy commendable onely for its antiquity now an ignoble village affording notwithstanding a safe and commodious harbour for ships Helna a Bishops See vpon the river Techo Salsas Salsulae of Strabo a strong castle frontiring vpon Languedoc France the fortresse bulwarke of Spaine vpon this side The peece after the new best manner of fortification consisteth of many severall wards distinguished a part with wide and deepe ditches having bridges over them and made defensible as together so one against another Perpignian the onely towne here of importance seated in a pleasant plaine vpon the river Thelis a rich and flourishing Emporie and a strong hold against the French to whose injurie in time of warre it is still exposed built in the yeare 1068 by Guinard Earle of Russillon Some halfe a Spanish league from hence where is the Castle of Russillon sometimes stood Ruscino Latinorum of Pliny giving the name to the countrey The Kings of Spaine hold in right of the Crowne of Aragon the Ilands Mallorça Menorça Sardinia and Sicily and in the continent the kingdome of Naples in Italy THE ILANDS OF SPAINE They partly lie within the Straights of Gibraltar in the sea Mediterranean and partly without in the maine Ocean IN THE MEDITERRANEAN THose in the Mediterranean are Mallorça Menorça Formentera and Yvica besides some lesser MALLORCA Lying against the countrey of Valentia and contayning in circuite about 300 miles and in breadth and length which differ not much some 100 miles The inhabitants are reckoned at some 30000 of all sorts The land towards the sea is mountainous within more plaine fruitfull yeelding sufficient store of corne wine oile and fruites Mallorça is the onely towne of note so named from the Iland a litle Vniversity the countrey of Raimundus Lullius MENORCA IT is lesse in quantity then the other from whence it hath had the distinction name It differeth not much from it in quality saving that it is better stored with beeues and cattaile The chiefe towne is Menorça called as is the Iland Mago of Ptolemy Here is likewise Cittadella Iama of the same authour These two Ilands were the famous Baleares Gymnasiae of Strabo the auncients whose inhabitants were renowned for their skill and vse of slings their proper armes trained vp herevnto from their childhood the first inventors of them occasioning the name hereof whereof we find much mention in the warres of the Carthaginians and Romans They obeyed for the most part the same Lords with the Continent Vnder the Moores they became a particular kingdome as they continued for a time vnder the Christians of the house of Aragon They belong now to the Crowne of Aragon YVICA AND FORMENTERA DIvided asunder by a narrow creeke of sea and situated betwixt the Baleares and the Promontory Ferraria of the countrey of Valentia the former contayning one hundred miles in circuite the other about seaventy In Yvica called Ebusus by Ptolemy and Strabo great store of salt is made It yeeldeth no venimous creatures The chiefe Towne is of the same name with the Iland Formentera is named Ophiusa in the same authours from the great number of Serpents and venemous
beasts wherewith it is infested These two together are called the Pityusae by Strabo from the multitude of Pine trees there growing About them lye Moncolibre Dragonera other lesser Ilands for the most part vninhabited and not worth relation VVITHOVT THE STRAIGHTS CADIZ THe Iland is situated neere vnto the mouth of the riuer Guadalquivir distant about 700 paces from the maine Land of Andaluzia ioyned thereunto with a bridge called Puente de Suaço The Land is fruitfull enriched besides with fishing and making of Salt and by meanes of the West-Indian traffique the bay thereof serving as a roade for the fleetes and ships passing betwixt Sivilla and that Continent Cadiz is the onely towne Gades of Pliny and Strabo Gadira of Ptolemy founded by the Tyrians becomming afterwards a famous municipium of the Romans and one of their foure iuridicall resorts for the Province of Baetica divided in the time of Strabo into the old and new townes the latter of them hauing beene then lately built by Cornelius Balbus seated in the Westerne part of the Iland It is now a Bishops See and a rich and noted port Here some of the auncients haue put the Pillars of Hercules whose opinion is reiected by Strabo in his third booke who would rather haue them to haue beene placed at the mouth of the Straights either with Pliny where were the hils Calpe and Abila or otherwise in two little Ilands neighbouring to those two hills the Columnes then being worne away through antiquity and the places retaining only the accompt and names hereof Other Ilands appertaining to the Continent of Spaine and situated without the Straights in the maine Ocean are Berlinga against Portugal betwixt the falls of the riuers Taio and Mondego those of Baiona lying against that Towne and Galitia and Zaziga with others before the towne of Corunna conjectured by L. Nonius to be the Cassiterides of Strabo THE EIGHT BOOKE COntayning the present bounds situation and quality of the countrey of France The Inhabitants The victorie and great renowne of the auncient Gaules and Frenchmen A description of the moderne French manners Their Languages and Religion Their Bishops The reuenues of the Cleargie The maner of the ciuill gouernment The Courts of Parliament Bailliages and Seneschausses The King His maner of Succession The Salique Law The title of most Christian King His dominion and revenues The countreys or greater divisions of France FRANCE NAmed thus from the victorious and renowned nation of the Frenchmen It is bounded vpon the South with the Sea Mediterranean vpon the West and South-west with the Westerne or Aquitanique Ocean and the Pyrenaean Mountaines from Spaine vpon the North with the English channell vpon the East North-East first with Alpes from Italy then with a line drawn from thence on the hither side of the Rhijn vnto the town of Calis dividing it from the Low-countries and Germany The greatest length hereof is 660 Italian miles or 330 French The breadth 570 the circumference or compasse 2040 of the same miles It is situated betwixt the 20 and 38 degrees of longitude and the 41½ and 52 degrees of Northerne latitude or betwixt the 13 or middle paralel of the 5 clime where the longest day hath 15 houres the 19 or middle paralel of the 8 clime where the same contayneth 16 houres and an halfe The Ayre in regard thereof is very temperate and pleasing not so hot and scorching as Spaine before described nor so cold raw as are the more Northerne parts The countrey is no lesse pleasant then fruitfull stored with all varieties whether for necessity or ornament sporting and prodigall nature can afford plaine for the most part and numerously inhabited not encombred with so many desert and fruitles wasts of woods marishes and mountaines ordinarie to neighbouring regions not vndeservedly accompted the Garden and Paradise of Europe The chiefer commodities sent out from hence are corne wines with the former whereof the wants that way of Spaine are abundantly supplied with the other those of England and more Northerne countries It yeeldeth such plenty of salt as which might seem sufficient to store all Europe a no small part of the riches of the kingdome It likewise bringeth forth great abundance of oliues figs and other sorts of most delicious fruites proper to hotter countries in the Southerne parts where lie Provence Languedoc The more auncient inhabitants were the Gaules renowned in times past for their many great and famous victories atcheived thorough the world From these the warlike nations of the Celtiberi Lusitani and Astures in Spaine were descended These vnder their captaine Segovesus victoriously raunged over all Germany from whom haue sprung the Bohemians and Bavarians with other people of that continent from whence most probably continuing their conquests as far as Scythia they there founded the Celtoscythae These vnder Bellovesus brother to Segovesus about the same time passing ouer the Alpes conquered the next part of Italy vnto them called afterwards from hence Gaule Cisalpina After this by Brennus they tooke and sacked Rome Afterwards by Belgius and another Brennus with vnresistable might they rāsacked Illyricum Pannony Greece Thrace from whence vnder Lomnorius and Lutorius ferrying over the Hellespont they subdued the whole Asia lying on this side of the Mountaine Taurus which together with the neighbouring countrey of Syria they a long time held vnder their tribute seating about the riuer Halys and occasioning there the name of the Gallo-Greekes or Galatae The first who conquered this victorious nation and made them subject to forreine lawes to let passe their private differences with Ariovistus and the Germans were the Romans as in part by former captaines so totally by C Iulius Caesar immediately before his civill wars with Pompey In the raigne of the Emperour Gratian came first hither the Britons from the iland of great Bretaigne placed in Gaule Armorique by the Tyrant Maximus rebelling against Gratian from whom that part hath since beene named Bretaigne Not long after in the raigne of the Emperour Honorius the Burgundians were received in intruding amonst the Hedui Sequani then the Visigots to whom Gaule Narbonensis was allotted Shortly after in the raigne of the third Valentian the Franci or Frenchmen breake in who the Romans beaten out and the other barbarians subdued in a short time make themselues masters of the whole province giving the name of France therevnto Since the French conquest and monarchy the Vascones a Spanish people after Pasquier in the time of king Dagobert the first or as in Chesne in the raigne of Guntran king of Orleans breaking forth of the Pyrenaean mountaines here seazed vpon that part of Aquitania which since from thence hath bin called Gascoigne Afterwards in the raigne of Charles the Simple the Normans by force composition got possession of the countrey called Neustria named since from these Normandy The whole inhabitants by meanes of their
t Eutropius of Saintes S t Lucian of Beauvois S t Taurinus of Eureux and S t Nicasius of Roan appointed by S t Clement Bishop of Rome successour to S t Peter That a Church here flourished during those first times amidst streames of blood tortures and persecution besides other testimonies might witnesse the dolefull letter of the distressed Christians of Vienna and Lyon sent vnto the Churches of Asia and Phrygia about the yeare 179 and raigne of the Emperour M. Aurelius Antoninus Philosophus mentioned by Eusebius in his 5 booke and 1 chapter In the raigne of the Emperour Constantine the Great Gentilisme abolished Religion was here as thorough the whole Romane Empire publikely professed and authorized exauthorized shortly after by Constantius and Iulianus and re-established againe by Iovianus and the succeeding Catholique Romane Emperours of the West Towardes the expiration of the Westerne Romane Empire swarme in hither the barbarous Northerne nations in the raigne of the Emperours Honorius and Valentinian the third by whom Religion is againe eclypsed Of these the Burgundians a more ciuill people then the rest were Christians and Catholiques before their comming hither The Gothes were Arrians in which heresie they persisted vntill the raigne of Reccaredus Monarch of Spaine and the third Councell of Toledo in the yeare 588 at what time they first became Catholiques The Frenchmen at their first entrance were Gentiles Vnder Clovys or Clodoveus their fift king from Pharamond after their great victory obtayned against the Almans at Zulp or Tolbiacum they first embraced the Christian Faith wherein with great constancy and zeale they haue perseuered vnto our times thorough their many and great Conquests and victories enlarging afterwards as their Empire so the bounds of Christianity ouer the whole Gaule or France and the better part of Germany with other neighbouring countreyes of Europe corrupted not long afterwards by Popish impostures and made subject to the common errours and misfortunes of the Westerne Churches The first here who openly durst make head against the abuses tyranny of the See of Rome were the Waldenses named thus from one Peter Waldus a citizen of Lyon their chiefe and called otherwise the Poore men of Lyon in regard of their poverty and exile which hapned about the yeare 1160 and raigne of Lewis the seauenth French King The Waldenses ouerborne and scattered by the power and greatnes of the Papacy hidvered vnder the ashes for a time after certaine yeares broke out againe vnder an other name of the Albigenses called thus from the towne of Alby in Languedoc where they first made open profession spreading their opinions ouer the most part of Languedoc and the Southerne French Provinces and maintaining their cause by force of armes for about the space of 50 yeares during the raignes of Philip Augustus and of Lewis the eight and S. Lewis or Lewis the ninth favoured and maintained amongst other of the French nobility of the Earles by Tholouse Foix Cominges and Beziers and assisted by Peter the second King of Aragon slaine in their quarrell at the battaile of Muret after long oppression misery and warre lastly worne out in the raigne of S t Lewis or forced to retire amongst Mountaines and more difficult places of accesse where in Daulphinye Savoy but more notably in Provence we find a continuall succession of them certaine remainders whereof were those miserable people of Merindol and Chabrieres cruelly slaine and massacred in the raigne of King Francis the first Some pretended positions of theirs are set downe by b Sieur du Haillan in Philip Augustus and Mariana in his 12 booke and 1 chapter for the most part monstrous false and most suppositious after the Popish manner maliciously fained to disgrace their cause and the Orthodoxe Religion What more vnpartially and truely they were see the confession of the Waldenses in Balth Lydius and Ioachimus Camerarius Those Reformed covered afterwards vnder the more odious names of the Lutherans Calvinists and Hugonots and consenting with them in doctrine and opinion no lesse persecution afflicts then before during the whole raignes of Francis the first before mentioned Henry the second In the raigne of the next succeeding Prince Francis the second the number of the Protestants daylie encreasing begin first those bloodie ciuill warres for Religion After the troublesome vnfortunate raigns of three brethren kings Francis the second Charles the ninth and Henry the third infinite battailes and conflicts fought the takings and sackings of towns and cities on both sides the slaughters and killings of Princes and heads of both factions many treaties and peaces made and the same still broken by the happy procurement of the late King Henry the fourth a lasting and firme peace is at length granted hereunto which since his decease his Queene Mary de Medices Regent of France and not without some quarrels and bickerings in the meane time his sonne Lewis the thirteenth more lately haue confirmed Their are then two different names of religions now openly professed and allowed in this kingdome that of the Papists adhering to the sea of Rome and the Reformed or Calvinisme Of the Popish sect is still the king for so their stronger side constrayneth him most of his Nobilitie Councelours and Officers of estate with the greatest part of the common people The doctrine of the Protestants differeth not from that of the Church of England Their order discipline is such which the condition of their state poore afflicted rather tolerated then allowed without Bishops Tithes almost Churches detayned by the Papists hath necessarily enforced them vnto The Ecclesiasticall dignities are all still held by the Popish Cleargie Of these are reckoned 15 Arch-bishopricks 109 Bishopricks 540 Monasteries or Abbeyes 27400 Pastorall Cures after the number of their Parishes accompting but one parish for every city besides chappels and infinite other religious places Their Bishops and Arch-bishops follow Vnder Lions the Primate of the kingdome the Bishops of Austun Langres Chaalon vpon the Soasne Mascon vnder Rheims Chalon vpō the Marne Laon Soissons Cambray Tournay Arras Boulogne Amiens Noion Senlis Beauvois vnder Roan Sais Aurenches Constances Bayeux Lyseux Eureux vnder Sens Paris Chartres Orleans Auxerre Meaux Nevers Troy vnder Tours Mans Angiers Renes Nantes Cournovaille Vannes Leon Triguier Dol S t Malo S. Brieu vnder Bourdeaux Sainctes Poictiers Lusson Mailesais Perigueux Sarlat Condom and Agen vnder Bourges Mende Castres le Puy en Velay Rodes Vabres Cahors vnder Tholouse Montaubon Rieux Mirepoix Vaur Lombez S. Papoul and Apamies vnder Narbonne Carcassone Besiers Agde Lodesve Nismes Montpelier Vzez Eaule Aleth and S. Pont de Tonieres vnder Aux Cominges or S Bernard Coserans Lactoure Tarbe Aire Basatz D'ax Baione Lescar and Oleron vnder Aix Ries Apt Gap Cisteron and Feriuls vnder Ambrun Digne Senez Clandeve la Grace S. Paule de Vences and Nice vnder Vienne Geneve Grenoble Maurienne
Switzers parts of the auncient French kingdome of Burgundy The vniting of the Dukedome of Burgundy on this side of the Soasne and of Daulphiny Lionois and Provençe to the kingdome of west-West-France and of the rest to the German Empire The Earledomes of Flanders and Artois parts sometimes of the kingdome of west-VVest-France Their division herefrom and vnion with the Netherlands and house of Burgundy The kingdome of France The present limits and extent of France occasioned thorough so many rents and divisions The Etymology or reason of the present names of the countries of France THE MOVNTAINES OF GAVLE OR FRANCE THe Land-markes whereof we will make vse in the discourse following are the Mountaines and Rivers hereof The Mountaines whereof there is made any mention by auncient authours were the Gebenna Iura and Vogesus The Gebenna named thus by Caesar was the same with the Mountaines Cemmeni of Ptolemy Caesar maketh them to part the Auverni from the Helvij or as Merula interpreteth the countrey of Auvergne from Vivaretz They are put by Rubys to be the mountaines of Givaudan and Auvergne Iura was that long mountainous ridge which divideth now the Free County of Burgundy from Savoy and Switzerland or as in Caesar the Sequani from the Helvetij It lyeth wholy out of France in the parts of Gaule belonging vnto Germany and the Empire beginning at the confines of the countrey of Basil not far from the Rhiin ouer against the towne of Waldshut and continuing from thence South-west by the Northern shores of the lakes Bieler se Nuwenburger se and Lemane and ending a litle short of the riuer Rhosne It is now called by diverse names towards the beginning and neere vnto the auncient castle of Habspurg Botsberg betwiâ—t the river Soasne and Forspurg Schaffmat betwixt Olten and the Leiftenantship of Humberg Nider-Hauwestein afterwards Ober-Hawestein further West Wasser-fal then Iurten by the inhabitants of Savoy after this and to the end le Mont. S. Claude Vogesus was that which nowe incircling Lorraine divideth it vpon the East and South from Elsats and the Free Countie of Burgundy It lyeth likewise wholy without the limits of moderne France in the parts appertayning to the Empire and is now saith Merula amongst other names called le Mont de Faucilles THE RIVERS THe more great and noted riuers hereof having enter course with the Ocean and which are the maine channels and receptacles of the other are the Rhosne Garonne Loyre Seyne Scheldt and the Meuse The Rhosne springeth out of the Mountaine called by the Dutch Die Furcken being part of the Alpes Lepontiae the head thereof being distant about two Dutch miles from the spring of the neerer branch of the Rhiin With a swift headlong streame hastning thorough Wallislandt and the Lake Lemane after having visited the cities of Sion Geneve Lions Vienne Avignon and Arles it falleth with six channels into the Mediterranean sea The more noted rivers emptied hereinto are the Soasne arising out of the Mountaine Vauge not farre from the springs of the Meuse and Moselle and by the townes of Chalâ—n Mascon with an imperceptible still course flowing hereinto at Lions the Isere and Durance sourcing out of the Alpes The Garonne hath its head in the Pyrenaean Mountaines neere vnto a towne named Catalup After hauing passed by the great cities of Tholouse and Bourdeaux betwixt Xaintogne and the countrie of Medoc in Guienne it is disburdened into the Aquitanique Ocean The part hereof intercepted betwixt the Ocean and the towne of Libourne or its meeting with the Dordonne is called the Gironne Greater riuers falling hereinto are the Dordonne springing out of the Mountaine d'Or in Auvergne Loth Tarn and Gers. The Loire ariseth in the hilly countrey of Velay the place where it springeth being called le Font de Leyre that is the head of the Loire After a long and pleasant course by the cities of Orleans Bloise Amboise Tours and Nantes below this towne it is receyved into the Westerne Ocean Chiefer riuers emptying herein are the Allier springing in Auvergne neere vnto the towne of Clermont Cher Vienne and the Maine The Seine hath its head in the Dukedome of Burgundie Taking its course by the cities of Paris and Roan at New-haven in Normandy it falleth into the British Ocean Chiefer rivers receiued hereinto are the Oyse out of Picardie taken in at Poissy and the Marne at Pont-Charenton nere to Paris streaming from the Vauge nere Langres The Scheldt ariseth in Vermandois By the cities Cambray Valencienes Tournay Gaunt and Antwerp it is disburdened into the German Ocean by two channels that vpon the right hand dividing Zealandt carryed into the sea betwixt the Iland Walcheren and Schouwen the other by the name of the Honte parting Zealandt from the continent of Flanders and flowing into the Ocean betwixt Walcheren and the town of Sluys More noted riuers emptying hereinto are the Sambre and the Hayne watring and dividing Hainault and occasioning the name of that country The Meuse or Maes springeth out of the Mountaine Vauge in the confines of Lorraine and of the Free Countrey of Burgundie neere vnto the Monasterie la Voiage in Lorraine By the more noted townes and cities of Namur Luick Maestricht Venlo Grave Buchoven Dort Rotterdam Vlardring and Brill betwixt this towne and Graue-sand in the maine land of Hollandt after hauing receiued in the Wael and Leck two principall branches of the Rhijn it is disburdened into the German Ocean The part hereof from Buchoven vnto below Worcum is called De Nieuwe Maes or the New Maes for a distinction from the old channell derived aunciently from Buchoven by the sluces now called Meedickse Maes and D'oude Maes and by the townes of Huesden and S. Gertrudenberg afterwards thorough the drowned lands neere vnto Dort then betwixt the two Ilands of Vorn after this betwixt the Iland Corendick and the towns Bleynckuliet in the more Northerne Vorn lastly thorough the maine of this Iland at a towne not farre from Brill named Geeruliet carryed into the Ocean The new Chanell or Maes from Worcum by Dort and Rotterdam vnto Vlardring is promiscuously called by the names of the Niewe Maes and of the Merwe from a castle so named whose ruines are yet seene in the drowned land neere Dort Beyond Vlardring it againe assumeth its former name of the Maes which it continueth vnto the Ocean THE AVNCIENT NAME OF FRANCE THE more auncient name of this country was Gallia or Gaule being so called from the milkie whitenesse of the people compared to the Greekes and Romans the first imposers For the better clearing heereof wee are to distinguish of a twofold Gallia Cisalpina or Gaule on this side of the Alpes and Transalpina or Gaule beyond the Alpes for so were those parts named by the Romans in regard of such their situations towards Italy the seate of their Empire GAVLE CIS-ALPINA GAule Cisalpina was
Flanders Holland and Zealand The cities hereof were civ Agrippinensis the Metropolis and civ Tungrorum now Colen and Tongeren Provincia Maxima Sequanorum COntayning now the Free country of Burgundy and Switzerland The cities hereof were civ Vesontiensis the Metropolis now Besançon and civ Equestrium now Lausanne civ Eluntiorum now Avanches civ Basiliensium id est Basilea now Basil civ Noidenolex Aventicus Castrum Vindonise Castrum Argentariense now Colmar and Castrum Rauracense id est Abucina Provincia Alpium Graiarum Paeninarunt COntayning now Wallislandt and part of Savoy The cities hereof were civ Centronum id est Tarantasia the Metropolis now Tarantaise and civ Valensium id est octodurus now S. Mauris or Maâ—tinach Provincia Vienniensis COntayning now Daulphinic Provinçe and Vivaretz with part of Savoy The cities were civ Vienniensium the Metropolis now Vienne and civ Gennaveâ—sium civ Gratianopolitana civ Albensium civ Vivario civ Decensium civ Valentinorum civ Avenicorum civ Arelatensium civ Carpentoratensis civ Massiliensium civ Ricartinorum civ Vasionensium civ Arausinorum and civ Cabellicorum now Geneve Grenoble Alby Viviers Die Valence Avignon Arles Carpentras Marscilles S. Antony de Tricastin Vaison Aurange and Cavaillon Provincia Alpium Maritimarum COntayning now parts of Daulphinie and Provençe The cities hereof were civitas Ebroduno the Metropolis now Ambrun and civ Diniensium now Digne civ Saniciensium id est Sanicisio now Senas civ Clannetena now Glandeves civ Venciensium id est Ventio now S. Paul de Vençes civ Rigomagensium civ Solliniensium and civ Cemetenensium Provincia Narbonensis prima COntayning now Languedoc The cities hereof were civitas Narbonensium the Metropolis now Narbonne and civitas Tolosatum id est Tolosa civ Beterrensium civ Agatensium civ Nemausensium civ Megalonensium civ Lutuensium id est Lutava castrum and civ Vcetiensis now Tholouse Beziers Agde Nismes Magalone Lodesve and Vsets Provincia Narbonensis Secunda COntayning now part of Provence The cities hereof were civitas Aquensium the Metropolis now Aix and civ Aptensium civ Retensium id est Reias civ Foro-Iuliensium civ Appencensium civ Segesterorum and civ Antipolitana now Apt Ries Feriuls Gap Cisteron and Antibe Provincia Aquitania prima COntayning now Berry Auvergne Rovergne Quercy Limousin with Gevaudan and Velay in Languedoc The cities hereof were civitas Bituricum now Bourges the Metropolis and civ Arvernorum civ Rotenorum civ Albigensium civ Cadorcorum civ Lemavicum civ Gabalum and civ Vellaunorum now Clermont en Auvergne Rodes Alby Cahors Limoges Mende and le Puy en Velay Provincia Aquitania secunda COntayning now Poictou Xantoigne Engoulmois and Perigort with Bourdelois and Agennois in Gascoigne and Guienne The cities hereof were civ Burdegalensium the Metropolis now Bourdeaux and civ Agennensium civ Etolisnensium civ Santonum civ Pictavorum and civ Petrogoriorum now Agen Engoulesme Sainctes Poictiers and Perigueux Provincia Novem-populonia COntayning the rest of Guienne and Gascoigne with the Principality of Bearn The cities hereof were civ Ausciorum the Metropolis now Auchs and civ Aquensium civ Lastoracium civ Convenarum civ Consantanorum civ Boatum quod est Bot civ Beranensium id est Benainas civ Aturensium civ Vasatica civ Tursaubica Tralugorra civ Elleronensium and civ Ellosaticum now D'acqs Lactoure Cominges Coserans le pais de Buchs and Bearn Aire Basats Tarbe Oleron and Euse en Gascoigne Of these Viennensis Lugdunensis prima Germania prima Germania Secunda Belgica prima and Belgica secunda according to the Authour of the Notitia were Consulary Provinces The rest were Praesidiall Rufus Festus accompteth only 14 Provinces differing from the Authour of the Notitia in that he maketh but two Lugdunenses and onely one Narbonensis The INVASION and DOMINION of the NORTHERN and BARBAROVS Nations SVch was the estate of Gaule during the subiection hereof vnto the Romans quite changed by the invasion and conquests of the Northern and Barbarous Nations and becomming divided into sundry new kingdomes and names that more auncient of the Gaules extinguished These were the Britons Burgundians Visigothes Almans and Frenchmen whos 's first entrance raigne continuance and successon and the Estates occasioned from them follow in order THE BRITONS THese not vnprobably were a remainder of the auncient Gaules shut vp within Gaule Armorique thorough the conquests and invasion of the French and other barbarous intruders and named thus either from the Britanni a people mentioned by Pliny in the neighbouring Gaule Belgique or thorough an after mistake in regard of their common language with the Britons of the Iland which after Caesar and Tacitus was the same of both nations More certainely otherwise not to contradict the vsuall and received opinion although without the assertion of more auncient Greeke and Latine Authours who liued about those times a beliefe grounded only vpon the authority of Gal. Monumeth and other late English French Historians they were no other then a colony of the Britons Insulaires about the yeare 385 and in the raignes of the Emperours Gratian and Theodosius the first brought hither and planted in Gaule Armorique by Maximus Liefetenant of the Iland for the Romans then rebelling vsurping the Westerne Empire against Gratians to secure thereby his retreate into that Iland if by chance of warre or otherwise he should be forced againe to leaue the continent The tyrant Maximus shortly after being vanquished and slaine by the Emperour Theodosius they became a free estate loose from all forraine subjection neglected by the Romans and the succeeding Frenchmen busied with other greater and more weightie affaires and reinforced not long after with other great disbourdments of the same nation avoyding the furie of the English and Saxons wasting and destroying their countrey Their dominion here contayned the part before mentioned of Gaule Armorique extended betwixt the Ocean and the rivers Loire Maine and Covesnon since from hence called Bretaigne In the yeare of Christ 766 and the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Great weakened by civill dissentions they were first made subject to forraine and the French commaund subdued by Astolphus his Seneschall or gouernour of the Marches hereof In the next raign of the Emperour Lewis the Godly they againe notwithstanding recovered their lost kingdome and liberty which the French being still interessed and detayned at home by civill broiles they for a long time after maintayned vntill Duke Peter de Dreux who overmatched by the power of the French and fearing their greatenes made the country first subject to the vassallage of Lewis the ninth French king followed by all his successours In the late memorie of our ancestours Francis the first French King and in the right of his wife Claude Duke hereof to present all future claime and disvnion which might happen by consent
Lorraine betwixt the Meuse and the Rhijn Lotharius the third French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse Otho the second Emperour of the Romans and King of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Lewis the fift French King and of Lorraine on this side the Meuse and Otho the third Emperour of the Romans and king of Germany and of Lorraine beyond the Meuse Vnder those two princes the title and kingdome of Lorraine ceased to be incorporated and vnited with west-West-France Germany The many States arising out of the ruines hereof follow THE DVKEDOMEOE LORRAINE THis now onely retayneth the auncient name of the kingdome of Lorraine It was begun in the yeare 993 in the person of Charles Duke of Brabant younger brother to Lotharius the third and vncle to Lewis the fift the last French Kings of the house of Charles the Great to whom it was given with this title by the Emperour Otho the second It contayneth then besides moderne Lorraine the countrey of Brabant vnited to the name hereof and called Basse Lorraine together with Luick Gulick The manner how these were rent herefrom we will shew in the Catalogue of the Princes whose succession and order follow Charles Duke of Brabant Vncle to Lewis the fift King of France Duke of Lorraine by the gift of the Emperour Otho the second He dyed in bonds caught and imprisoned by Hugh Capet the vsurping King of France jealous of his better right to that Crowne Otho son to Charles He deceased without issue Godfreye the yonger surnamed with the Beard eldest son to Godfrey Earle of Ardenne Buillon and Verdun after the decease of Otho succeeding in the Dukedome hereof by the gift of the Emperour Henry the second the heires generall Gerberge and Hermengarde sisters to Otho excluded Gozelo brother to Godfrey the yonger Godfrey the second son to Gozelo Godfrey the third son to Godfrey the second He died without issue Godfrey of Buillon the fourth of that name son to Eustace Earle of Buillon and of Ydain sister to Godfrey the third He became king of Hierusalem and deceased in the Holy land without heires He sold the temporalty of the city and country of Luick vnto Speutus then Bishop hereof continuing euer since by this right severed from the Dukedome belonging to these Prelates About the same time as it is thought the towne and country of Gulick were likewise divided herefrom seazed vpon with the title of Earle by Eustace brother to Godfrey Bauldwin brother to Godfrey of Buillon king of Hierusalem and Duke of Lorraine He lost Brabant or Basse Lorraine to Geffrey surnamed with the Beard Earle of Lorraine descended from Gerberge daughter to Charles of France the first Duke of Lorraine He also dyed without heires Theodoric son to William Baron of Ianville brother to Godfrey and Bauldwin kings of Hierusalem Simon the first son to Theodoric Mathew the first son to Simon the first Simon the second son to Mathew the first Frederique the first son to Simon the second Theobald the first son to Frederique the first Mathew the second son to Frederique the first and brother to Theobald the first Frederique the second son to Mathew the second Theobald the second son to Frederique the second Frederique the third son to Theobald the second Rodulph son to Frederique the third Iohn son to Rodulph Charles the second son to Iohn Reiner d'Aniou Duke of Bar and afterwards king of Sicily Duke of Lorraine in right of his wife Isabel daughter to Charles the second Iohn the second son to Reiner of Aniou Duke of Bar and of Isabel of Lorraine aforesaid Nicholas d' Aniou son to Iohn the second He dyed without heires Reiner the second son to Frederique Earle of Vaudemont and of Yoland daughter to Reiner d' Aniou and Isabel of Lorraine After the decease of his grandfather Reiner d' Aniou he became also Duke of Bar. Antonye son to Reiner the second Francis son to Antony Charles the third son to Francis Duke of Lorraine and Bar and Earle of Vaudemont in the time of Wassenburg and of Albizius my Authours THE BISHOPRICK OF LIEGE IT was thus named from the city of Liege the chiefe of the country seate of the Prince It was sometimes a part of the Dukedome of Lorraine by Godfrey of Buillon sold to Speutus Bishop of that See and made a particular State The order of the Bishops and Princes we finde not THE DVKEDOME OF IVLIERS IT * was so called from the chiefe city Iuliers It was also a part of the Dukedoâ—e of Lorraine rent and divided therefrom and made a particular Earledome by Eustace brother to Godfrey of Buillon king of Hierusalem the first Prince In the yeare 1329 and in the person of William the fourth it was translated to a Marquisate by the Emperour Lewis of Bavaria Shortly after in the person of the same Prince it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Charles the fourth By Mary onely daughter to William the fift wife to Iohn the third Duke of Cleve it was brought with the Dukedome of Bergen vnto that family wherein euer since it hath continued belonging now to the Princes of Brandenburg Nuburg heires of that house The order of the first Princes we finde not The rest for brevity sake we omit THE DVREDOME OF CLEVE THis lyeth in both Provinces of Gaule Germany divided by the Rhijâ— named thus from the towne of Cleve When the state begun or by whom it is not agreed Their assertion is lesse absurd who draw the beginning hereof from one Aelius Gracilis to whom the country should be giuen with the title of Earle by Pepin the Fat and Charles Martel Maiors of the Palace in France By the Emperour Sigismond in the Councell of Constance and in the person of Adolph the eleaventh it was made a Dukedome The right hereof of Gulick and Bergen with the Earledome of Marck appertaine now to the Princes of Brandenburg and Nuburg the line masculine failing and extinguished in William the second the last Duke From Theodoric the tenth and more cleare times the Princes follow Theodoric the tenth living about the raigne of the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria Mary daughter to Theodoric She married vnto Adolph the ninth of that name Earle of Marck whereby these two Earledomes became vnited in one family Adolph the tenth son to Mary and Adolph the ninth He liued in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the fourth Adolph the eleaventh son to Adolph the tenth created first Duke of Cleve by the Emperour Sigismond at the Councell of Constance in the yeare 1417. Iohn the first son to Adolph the eleaventh Iohn the second son to Iohn the first Iohn the third son to Iohn the second He marryed vnto Mary daughter vnto William the fift Duke of Gulick and Bergen by meanes whereof those two estates became added to this family Amongst other issue he had Anne of Cleve Queene to Henry the eight
beyond the Rhiin belonging likewise vnto the sea which vnder the fief hereof they still held subject vnto them vntill the Emperour Charles the fift who taking occasion vpon their many losses and dammages susteined from the Gelders with whom the Bishop then had warre pretending their disability to resist that enimy by the consent of Henry Counte Palatine then Bishop seazed vpon the whole temporall domaine hereof leauing onely the spirituall to the Prelates which also since the vsurpation of the Countryes by the States of the Vnited Provinces hath likewise beene taken from them remayning afterwards onely titulary In the raigne of Philip the second king of Spaine these Countryes were likewise freed from the yoake of Spaine or house of Austria contayning now two distinct States or Provinces of Vtreicht and Ouer-ysell The order and succession of the Bishops for breuity sake we let passe The Dukedome of GELDERLAND IT was so called from the castle afterwardes the towne of Gelders founded here by two brothers VVickard and Luppolà created by the inhabitants first guardians or protectours of the country in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the Bauld continuing this title to succession In the person of Otto Earle of Nassau hauing marryed Aleide daughter to Wickard the last guardian it was made an Earledome by the Emperour Henry the third In Reinold the first it was made a Dukedome by the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria After the decease of Charles of Egmond the last Duke by composition betwixt him and the Emperour Charles the fift and the pretence of a former donation made by Duke Arnold vnto Charles the Fighter Duke of Burgundy this Province with the Earledome of Zutphen vnited for a long time in the house of the Dukes of Gelderland descended vpon the Emperour Charles the fift added by him to his other Provinces of the Netherlands Vnder Philip the second King of Spaine for the greatest part this shoke off the Spanish yoake with Zutphen gouerned now in maner of a Free estate confederate with the rest of the vnited Provinces The princes follow Otto earle of Nassau before-mentioned in right of his wife Aleide daughter to VVickard the last guardian created first Earle of Gelderland in the yeare 1079 by the Emperour Henry the third He had for second wife Sophia daughter to Wickman the last Earle of Zutphen by which meanes that Country and Earledome became annexed to the house of Gelderland Gerard the first son to Otto and Aleide Earle of Gelderland Gerlac his yonger brother and son to Otto and Sophia inherited the Earledome of Zutphen After the decease of Gerlac without heires he succeeded likewise in the Earledome of Zutphen continued euer since in the same Princes with Gelderland Henry the first son to Gerard the first Earle of Gelderland and Zutphen Gerard the second son to Henry the first He dyed sans issue Otho the second brother to Gerard the second Gerard the third son to Otho the second Otho the third son to Gerard the third Reinold the first son to Otho the third created first Duke of Gelderlandt in the yeare 1339 by the Emperour Lewes of Bavaria Reinold the second Duke of Gelderlandt Earle of Zutphen sonne to Reinold the first Reinold the third sonne to Reinold the second Hee deceased sans issue Edward brother to Reinold the third He also dyed without issue Mary sister to Edward and Reinold the third She marryed vnto William the first Duke of Iuliers William son to William the first Duke of Iuliers and Mary aforesaid He dyed without issue Reinold the fourth brother to William and son to William Duke of Iuliers and Mary He likewise deceased without issue Mary C. of Gelderland daughter to Ioane sister to William and Reinold the fourth and daughter to William Duke of Iuliers and Mary Arnold son to Mary and to Iohn Lord of Egmond Worthily incensed against his vnnaturall son Adolph by whom he had beene a long time most inhumanely detayned in prison hee partly sold and bequeathed these estates vnto Charles surnamed the Fighter Duke of Burgundy to be occupyed enioyed by that house after his decease Charles surnamed the Fighter Duke of Burgundy after the decease of Arnold succeeding in the Dukedome of Gelderland and Earledome of Zutphen Adolph son to Arnold hauing beene disinherited by his father by vertue of the sale and legacy before-mentioned Adolph of Egmond the vnnaturall son of Duke Arnold after the decease of Charles the Fighter slaine before Nancye restored by Mary Dutchesse of Burgundy daughter to Charles the Fighter Charles of Egmond Duke of Gelderland and Earle of Zutphen son to Duke Adolph Wearyed with long warres against the Princes of the Netherlands of the house of Burgundy and Austria pretending the legacy sale of Duke Arnold vpon agreement composition made with the Emperour Charles the Fift hee yeelded ouer these estates vnto him to bee enioyed after his decease in case that he left no issue He dyed without issue Charles the fift Emperour of the Romans and king of Spaine by vertue of the agreement before-mentioned made betwixt him and Duke Charles of Egmond succeeding in the Dukedome of Gelderland and Earledome of Zutphen Philip the second King of Spaine son to the Emperour Charles the fift In the raigne of this Prince these two Provinces revolted with the rest from vnder the Spanish goverment with those of Holland Zealandt Vtreicht Over-ysell West-Friselandt and Groningen making now the most potent and renowned confederate and vnited States of the Netherlands The KINGDOME of BVRGVNDY THis Kingdome was begun in the person of Charles son to the Emperour Lotharius and brother to the Emperour Lewis the second to Lotharius King of Austrasia or Lorraine whose share it was of the French dominions in the division of the part of the Emperour Lotharius made betwixt him his other brethren It contained the greatest part of the auncient Kingdome of the Burgundians occasioning the name together with Provençe It comprehendeth now besides Provençe the Dukedome Free County of Burgundy Savoy Daulphinye Lionois the Confederacy of the Switzers It lay divided from Germany by the Rhijn from Italy by the Alpes from the Kingdome of Lorraine by the Mountaine Vauge from the kingdome of west-West-France by the river Rhosne and by the moderne Westerne limits of the Dukedome of Burgundy These three brethren Lewis Lotharius Charles sons to the Emperour Lotharius not long after deceasing without male issue or issue legitimate and the house of the Emperour Lotharius being by that meanes extinguished the kingdome became vsurped seazed vpon by the Emp Charles the Bauld vnited by him as a province to his kingdome of West-France The Kings of Burgundy vntill this vnion follow Charles yonger sonne to the Emp. Lotharius the first French K. of Burgundy He dyed without issue Lewis the 2 d Emp. of the Romans Lotharius the second K. of Austrasia brothers vnto Charles the first K. after the decease of their brother
or Vannes the inhabitants speake only the British language for this cause named by the French la Bretaigne Bretonant Blavet a little haven towne at the mouth of the riuer thus called Vannes Dariorigum of Ptolemie and civitas Venetûm of Antoninus a Bishops sea seated vpon a goodly bay nere vnto the mouth of the riuer Vilaine The towne is old ruinous and much decayed The country hereabouts were the Veneti of Strabo Caesar Ptolemy Pliny and Antoninus from whom proceeded the ancient Veneti in Italie seated vpon the coast of the sea Adriaticke drawne thither in those passages of the Gaules vnder Belovesus and occasioning afterwards the name of the famous citty and people of the Venetians In the time of Caesar they were the mightiest people and of greatest authority amongst the Armorici strong in shipping and of great skill and experience in sea-faring matters Nere herevnto in an Iland within the bay hereof standeth the strong castle of Sussinio Guerrande Croisic little haven townes beyond the riuer Vilaine at the mouth of the Loire Nantes Condivincum of Ptolemie civitas Namnetum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage seated vpon the Loire The citty is large faire strong and populous the chiefest in Bretaigne The country hereabouts were the Nannetes of Caesar and Plinie the Namnitae of Ptolemie and the Namneti of Antoninus Clisson a strong towne castle in the Dutchie of Raiz which is the part of Bretaigne lying beyond the Loire or betwixt that riuer and Poictou Moncontour S. Brieu a Bishops sea and a well frequented port seated vpon the English chanell betwixt two little rivulets Trieu and Arguennon supposed by Bertrand to be the rivers Titius and Argenis of Ptolemie Lamballe The people hereabouts are excellent deluers or pioners vnto which trade they chiefly addict themselues thought by Bertrand to be the Ambiliates of Caesar. Hitherto or in the dioceses of Vannes Nantes and S. Brieu both the French and British tongues are spoken or as in Chesne a mixed language of these two which part for this cause is named by the French la Bretaigne Mesle Dinan a rich and pleasant towne vpon the riuer Rance S. Malo a Bishops sea and a noted Port strongly seated vpon a rocke within the sea wherewith at every flowing water it is encompassed being ioined to the continent only by an artificiall narrow causey or neck of land Montfort in the diocese of S. Malo Dol a Bishops sea vnwholsomely situated amongst marishes Renes Condate of Ptolemie and civitas Redonum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Baâ—lliage and the Parliament of Bretaigne The citty is not very large containing onely some mile and an halfe in compasse yet strong and populous accounted the next after Nantes The country hereabouts were the Rhedones of Caesar Ptolemie and Plinie the Redones of Antoninus Chasteau-Briand La Vitre Fougeres vpon the river Covesnon strong frontire places towards Normandie Maine Aniou In this more Easterly part of Bretaigne towards France or in the diocese of S. Malo Dol and Renes the inhabitants speake only the French named herevpon la Bretaigne Gallicant THE PARLIAMENT OF ROVEN COntaining only the Dukedome of Normandie NORMANDIE HAving vpon the West the river Covesnon dividing it from Bretaigne vpon the North the English Chanell vpon the East Picardie and vpon the South and South-East the countries of Maine and France Speciall The country for fertilitie and large extent number strength state of townes the nobilitie multitude of people their wit courage and valour aboue the ordinary of the nation may deseruedly be accounted the chiefe Province of the kingdome It is divided into the Higher and the Lower Normandie whereof this containeth the sea-coasts the other the more inland parts The Lower Normandie againe is subdiuided into the parts called la Caux lying betwixt the Seine and Picardie and the countries Bessin and Constantin contained betwixt the Seine and Bretaigne Chiefer townes are Auranches Ingena of Ptolemie and civitas Abrincantum of Antoninus now a Bishops sea seated vpon a scalpe or rocke overlooking the English Chanell from the which it is not farre distant as neither from Bretaigne The country hereabouts were the Abrincatui of Ptolemie and Plinie the Abrincanti of Antoninus Constances Constantia of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailiage naming the country called from hence le Pais Constantin The town ever since the English warres hath layen opne without either wall or fortificatioÌ„ to defend it coÌ„trary to the custome of France maner of the French cities Cherbourg a strong seacoast town in a sandy shote vnapt to plant Ordinance vpon making it thereby vneasie to be besieged It was the last place the English held in Normandie in the vnfortunate raigne of king Henry the sixt S. Lo a strong inland place vpon the river Vire Bayeux civitas Baiocassium of Antoninus a Bishops sea naming le Pais Bessin Caen a Bishops sea and Bailliage vpon the rivers Ouden and Orne The citty is large populous and strong the second of the province graced with an Vniversity founded by Henry the fift king of England In an Abbey church in the subvrbs hereof are seene the tombes statues and epitaphs of William the Conquerour the first king of England of the race of the Normans and of Maude his wife their enterred Falaise vpon the river Ante the country of the Conquerour borne here of a meane Burgers daughter The towne is strong in shew resembling a ship whose poupe might be the castle seated vpon a high rocke at the end hereof Alençon a Bailliage Hereof were entituled the Dukes of Alençon Sees civitas Salarum and Saiorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea vpon the river Orne Lyseux civitas Lexoviorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea The country here abouts were the Lexovij of Caesar Pliny and Antoninus and the Lexubij of Ptolemy Eureux a Bishops sea and Bailliage Mediolanium of Ptolemy vpon the river Iton The towne is rich populous and flourishing the third in Normandy The country were the Eburonices of Caesar the Aulercij Eburaici of Ptolemy the Aulerci Eburovices of Pliny Gisors a Bailliage and a strong frontire towne towards France speciall Roven Rothomagus of Ptolemy and civitas Rotomagensium of Antoninus vpon the Seine an Arch-bishops sea and the Parliament and chiefe citty of the country The towne is rich great populous and well traded by Merchants by meanes of the river here navigable the best of the kingdome after Paris and Lions The country were the Venellocasses of Caesar the Vellocasses of Pliny the Veneliocassij of Ptolemie the Rotomagenses of Antoninus Haure de Grace a noted Port strong towne of warre at the mouth of the Seine environed vpon the other sides with the sea and with deepe vnpassible marishes towards the land The towne is new built by king Francis the first to affront the English In the beginning of the raigne of Queene
great plentie of cattell sent over the kingdome It affordeth likewise mines of yron Chiefer townes are Chasteau-roux vpon the riuer Indre Chatres vpon the Indre nere Limousin Chasteau-Meillant Argenton vpon the riuer Creuse Issoudun vpon the riuer Theo. Viarron or Viarzon most pleasantly seated amongst woods vines and rivers neere vnto the meetings of the riuers Arnon Cher Theo and Eure. Mehun vpon the riuer Yeure Bourges Avaricum of Caesar Varicum of Ptolemie and civitas Biturigum of Antoninus an Arch-bishops sea Bailliage Seige Presidiall and a noted Vniversitie more especially for the civil laws founded by king Lewis is the Ninth perfected by Charles Duke of Berry brother to Lewis the Eleaventh the chiefe towne of the country situated in a low flat amongst deepe impassible bogs and marishes and the rivers of Yeure Auron Aurette and Molon The citty is large rich and of great state strong in regard of its situation and artificial meanes of fortification a sure fastnesse and the best hold of king Charles the seaventh in his hard warres against the English Dun-le-roy vpon the riuer Auron Mont-Faulcon Sancerre a strong towne situated vpon the top of an high hill vnder the which runneth the riuer Loire memorable in the late ciuill warres for a desperate and long siege holding for the Protestants in the raigne of Charles the ninth Concressaut vpon the river Sauldre The castle hereof is very strong and magnificently built Berry anciently were the Bituriges of Caesar the Bituriges Cubi of Strabo Plinie and Ptolemie the Biturices of Antoninus BOVRBONOIS HAving vpon the West Berry vpon the North Nivernois vpon the East the Dukedome of Burgundie and vpon the South Auvergne Townes here of better note are Moulins the Bailliage and the chiefe of the country vpon the riuer Allier esteemed the center or middle of France Bourbon l' Archambaud naming the country seated vpon the Loire in a deepe hollow bottome surrounded with hils in regard of the hot medicinable bathes thereof much resorted vnto from all the parts of France Bourbonois were the Boij of Plinie following out of Germany the Helvetians in their warres against the Romanes and after their overthrow planted by Caesar in these parts belonging then to the Hedui at the request hereof FOREST BOunded with Bourbonois vpon the North vpon the West with Auvergne vpon the South with Velay part of Languedoc and vpon the East with Beau-iolois The country is large and populous but not so fruitfull hilly and mountainous covered with shady woods chiefly of firres Chiefer townes here are Feurs Forum Segusianorum of Ptolemy situated vpon the Loire and giuing the name to the country Mombrison the chiefe towne seated vpon the same riuer S. Gaulmier S. Estienne de Furian vpon the Loire neerer to the head thereof Forest more anciently were the Segutiani of Caesar the Segusiani of Strabo and Ptolemy the Secusiani of Plinie clients in the time of Caesar to the Hedui BEAVIOLOIS LYing betwixt Forest and Lionois named thus from the castle of Beauiou pleasantly seated as the name importeth vpon the brow of a rising mountaine the onely place here of note Beau-jolois and Forest are by Merula accompted within Bourbonois by Chesne in Lionois They belong to the resort or Seneschaussee of Lions LIONOIS HAving Beau-iolois Forest Auvergne vpon the West vpon the North Charrolois vpon the East la Bresse part sometimes of Savoy and vpon the South Daulphinie and Languedoc The country is plaine and very fruitfull and pleasant Chiefer townes are Mascon Castrum Matisconense of Antoninus a Bishops sea giving the name to the part of the country called from hence le pais Masconnois situated vpon the Soasne Lyon Lugdunum of Caesar Strabo Pliny and Ptolemy and civitas Lugdunensis of Antoninus in his catalogue of the citties and provinces of Gaule then a famous Romance colony naming the province Lugdunensis founded by L. Munatius Plancus governour of the Province now an Arch-bishops sea a Seneschaussee seated at the confluence of the rivers Soasne and the Rhosne It hath alwaies held the second place amongst the citties of Gaule and France through its commodious situation vpon the Rhosne Soasne and neighbourhood to the Dutch and Italians become at this day the most populous rich and flourishing Empory of the kingdome beautified with faire and stately buildings and honoured with an ancient Vniversitie for the Canon and Civill lawes Lionois was anciently part of the Hedui after Ptolemie otherwise of the Segusiani according to Strabo Plinie clients to the Hedui AVVERGNE HAving vpon the East Forrest and Lionois vpon the North Berry and Bourbonois vpon the West Limousin Perigort and Quercy and vpon the South Velay and Gevaudan parts of Languedoc It is divided into the Lower Auvergne or Limaigne and the Higher Auvergne Limaigne or the Lower Auvergne is extraordinarily fruitfull and happy The other is wholy mountainous dry rockie and barren Chiefer townes in Limaigne are Mont-Pensier whereof are named the Dukes of Mont-Pensier Rions the Seneschaussee of Limaigne Mont-Ferrant Clermont a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne situated amongst brooks rivulets descending from the neighbouring mountaines of the Higher Auvergne At Gergoie a neighbouring village sometimes stood the citty Gergovia of Caesar and Strabo civitas Arvernorum of Antoninus In the Higher Auvergne S. Flour a Bishops sea and the chiefe towne of the division seated vpon the top of a steepe and high rocke Aurillac a Seneschaussee vpon the river Iourdain defended with a strong Castle standing vpon an high rocke Beauregarde another Seneschaussee vpon the river Gardon Limaigne or the Seneschaussee of Rions is of the resort of the Parliament of Paris The Seneschaussees of the Higher Auvergne belong to the Parliament of Bourdeaux The more remarkeable mountainous tops of the Higher Auvergne are le Poye de Dome not farre from Clermont yeelding plenty of most excellent medicinable Simples Les Montaignes de Cantal in regard of their height couered all the yeare long with snowe Le Mont de Come shaded with woods and trees and affording good pasturages and Le Mont d' Or the mother of the great riuer Dordonne and of sundry medicinable bathes both of hot and cold waters much resorted vnto from all parts by sicke diseased persons Both the Auvergnes with Nivernois were the Arverni of Livie Caesar Ptolemie Strabo Plinie and Antoninus THE PARLIAMENT OF BOVRDEAVX COntaining the countries of Limousin Perigort and Guienne with Albret Agennois and Condommois parts of Gascoigne LIMOVSIN BOunded vpon the South South-East with Bourbonois vpon the North and North East with Berry vpon the North-West with Poictou and vpon the West and South-West with Perigort The country is hilly mountainous healthie inioying a free and pure ayre but not so fruitfull The inhabitants are a sober and wise people painefull frugall and very moderate in their diet vnlesse for bread whereof they are such
with the riuer Rhosne whereby it is diuided from Lionnois and Languedoc vpon the South with Provençe vpon the North with La Bresse the Rhosne also comming betwixt and vpon the East with Savoye and the Alpes It comprehendeth the Higher and the Lower Daulphinie The Higher is altogether mountainous stony and barren neighbouring to the Alpes with whose branches it is overrun The Lower Daulphinie is more plaine tolerably fruitfull coasting along the Rhosne Chiefer townes here are Briançon Brigantio of Antoninus neere vnto the head of the Durançe naming the country Briançonnois Embrun Ebreduno of Antoninus the Metropolis then or chiefe citty of the Province of the Alpes Maritmae now a Archbishops sea and siege Presidiall and the chiefe towne of the Higher Daulphinie containing 7 Parishes seated in a pleasant vally surrounded with mountaines vpon an high rocke vnder the which runneth the Durançe The hilly country hereof is now called from hence Le Pais Ambrunois adiudged to be the highest part of France S. Antoni de Tricastin Ciuitas Ricartinorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea The country hereof were the Tricastini of Pliny the Tricasteni of Ptolemy Gap ciuitas Apencensium of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Seneschaussee at the foot of the mountaine Le Col de Digo the chiefest towne in those hilly parts after Embrun giuing the name to the part of the country called from hence Le Pais Gapinçois the Appencenses of Antoninus Die Ciuitas Decensium Dia Vocontiorū of Ant. now a Bishops sea vpō the riuer Drosne naming Le Pais Diois part sometimes of the Vocontij These all lye in the Higher Daulphinie In the Lower Daulphinie Grenoble ciuitas Gratianopolitana of Antoninus Accusianorum Colonia of Ptolemy and Gratianopolis of Sidonius and Paulus Diaconus a Bishops sea and the Parliament and chiefe citty of Daulphinie vpon the riuer Isere The towne is large populous and beautified with faire buildings The country hereabouts were parte of the Cauari of Ptolemy Romans vpon the Isere nere vnto the cōfluence therof of the Rhosne Valence Valentia of Pliny Ptolemy and Ciuitas Valentinorum of Antoninus then a Roman Colony now a Bishops sea Presidialitie Vniversitie for the civill lawes situated vpō the Rhosne The towne is rich strong well traded giuing the name to the country called from hence Le Pais Valentinois anciently probably more largely extended the Segalauni of Ptolemy the Valentini of Antoninus part of the Cavares of Plinie Vienne Vienna of Strabo Mela Ptolemie and Ammianus Marcellinus the chiefe Citty after Strabo of the Allobroges afterwards of the Province called from hence Viennensis and the seat of the Praetorio-Praefectus or the supreame Roman Magistrate commanding Gaule Vnder the French it became an Earledome whereof were entituled the house of the Daulphins It is now an Archbishops sea and Presidialitie vpon the Rhosne the chiefe towne of Le Pais Viennois part of the Allobroges of Caesar Livie Strabo and others THE PARLIAMENT OF DIION COntaining the Dukedome of Burgundie with the little countries of Bresse Breugey Verromey and Gex in the yeares 1600 and 1601 partly conquered by Henry the fourth French king from Charles Duke of Savoy and partly receaued from him in exchange for the Marquisate of Salusses LA BRESSE c. THese were lately part of Savoy They lye betwixt the rivers of the Soasne and Rhosne where these grow straighter together proceeding towards their confluence They are bounded vpon the South and West with Daulphinie and Lionnois and vpon the other sides with Savoy and the Dukedome of Burgundie The country is champian fruitfull and pleasant commended for excellent wines The only place of note is Bourg en Bresse the chiefe towne of La Bresse defended with a strong citadell commanding the country La Bresse was part of the Segusiani before mentioned LA BOVRGONGNE LA Bourgongne or the Dukedome of Burgundie for thus it is distinguished from the other Burgundie which is the Countie hath vpon the South La Bresse and Charrolois vpon the West Bourbonois vpon the North Champaigne and vpon the East Savoy and the Free county of Burgundy The country is most pleasant fruitfull and happy affording plenty of most excellent wines Chiefer townes are Tournus a strong towne vpon the Soasne wherewith it is encompassed in a fertill soile abounding with most perfect wines Here flourisheth a rich Abbey castle-wise defended with strong walls and fortifications the chiefe of sundry other Monasteries of this Province and in Daulphinie Auvergne Poictou Bretaigne and other parts of France Beaulne vpon the river Bursoize seated in a plentifull and fat soile yeelding the best wines of the kingdome The towne is very strong besides its other defences secured with an impregnable castle built by king Lewis the twelfth In the country hereof farre immersed within darke thicke woods lyeth the great Monastery of Cisteaux founded in the yeare 1098 by Otho the second Duke of Burgundie the chiefe of some 2160 other Monasteries of both sexes in the Christian world besides the military orders of Calatrava Alcantara Avis and Montesa in Spaine subiect to the discipline and rule hereof Austun Augustodunum of Ptolemie and Mela and civitas Eduorum of Antoninus a Bishops sea and Bailliage giving the name to the particular countrie of Authunois seated vpon the river Arroux at the foot of the Mountaines of Cenis The towne now is meane chiefly beautified with some faire Churches which it yet sheweth left markes of its ancient greatnesse and splendour Chalon Cabullinum of Strabo Caballinum of Ptolemie Castrum Gaballionense of Antoninus and Cavillonium of Caesar a Bishops sea and a Bailliage vpon the Soasne Auxone vpon the Soasne Dijon a Bishops sea and the Parliament and chiefe citty of La Bourgongne vpon the rivers Suson and Ousche in a plain country most fruitfull in corne and wines The towne is large faire populous and strongly fortified containing 12 parishes the place of residence of the governour of the Province Without vpon the hills stand two strong castles the one whereof called La Talente is kept by a garrison of souldiers the better to secure the towne Nuys situated betwixt Dijon and Beaulne conjectured from the name to haue beene founded by the Nuithones a part of the ancient Burgundians Flavigny Semur the Bailliage of the hilly country of Auxois divided into the parts Le Bourg Le Don-Ion and Le Chasteau all three severally fenced with walls the two last whereof serue as strong Citadels to guard the rest mounted vpon steepe and precipitious rocks and cliffes wherewith they are environed Not farre from hence where is the village Alize stood sometimes the strong towne of Alesia the seat of warre of Vercingetorix and the Gaules against Caesar and the Romans Avalon Aballon of Antoninus then the station of the 16 Romane Legion These from Semur lye in the particular countrie of Auxois the Mandubij of
Caesar part of the Edui Bourbon-Lancy vpon the top of an high mountaine defended with a strong castle At the foot of the hill lyeth the lesser towne of S. Ligier affording medicinable Bathes both of hot and cold waters preferred by king Henry the Third before all others of the kingdome La Bourgongne with Lionnois anciently were the Hedui of Caesar Strabo and Mela the Aedui of Ptolemie and the Edui of Antoninus honoured by the Romans with the title of their Allies and Confederates the chiefe people of the nation of the Celtae contending for a long time with the Arverni and Sequani for the principalitie of the Gaules whose quarrells occasioned afterwards the conquest of Gaule Comata or of the further Gaule lying North of the Mountaines Cemmeni by Caesar the Romans Auxerre Antissiodorum of Antoninus in his Itinerary then the Mansion of the 22 Legion of the Romans and civitas Antisiodorum in his Catalogue of the citties of Gaule now a Bishops sea and Bailliage naming Le Pais Auxerrois Nevers Noviodunum of Caesar and Nivernium of Antoninus in his Itinerary and the way betwixt Augustodunum and Paris a strong towne vpon the Loire neere vnto the confluence thereof and of the river Allier the seat of the Dukes of Nevers and naming the particular country now called Nivernois These two townes are accounted in La Bourgongne but belong vnto the Resort of the Parliament of Paris Auxerre is numbred otherwise by Andre du Chesne amongst the townes of Champaigne CHARROLOIS THe country is little named thus from the towne of Charroles It is situated betwixt the rivers of the Loire and the Soasne having vpon the North the Dukedome of Burgundy vpon the West Bourbonois and Forest vpon the South Beau-jolois and Lionnois and vpon the East La Bresse It belonged anciently to the Dukes of Burgundie whose eldest sons were still named Earles of Charrolois With La Bourgongne surprised and detained by Lewis the Eleuenth and the succeeding French kings it was for a long time controversed betwixt them and the kings of Spaine heires of the house of Burgundy after long warres by king Henry the second following the agreement of the League of Cambraye restored to Philip the second king of Spaine It is now held by the house of Burgundy and Austria but vnder the fief of the French kings subiect in matters of iudicature to the Parliament of Dole in the County of Burgundy whither the inhabitants make their appeale BEARN LYing at the foot of the Pyrenaean Mountaines betwixt these and the countries of Begorre and Baionne named thus from the towne Benearnum of Antoninus now Orthes The soile is fat and rich as well amongst the mountaines as in the plaine country affording good pasturages and plenty of cattaile corne flaxe hempe butter cheese and in some parts perfect wines not yeelding to the best in France Here are likewise sundry springs of hot medicinable waters Chiefer townes are Pau the Parliament or supreame Court of iudicature of the country and the seate of the Princes before their vnion with France beautified with a stately Palace built by Henery d' Albret K. of Nauarre Lord of Bearn Lescar a Bishops sea the more auncient seat of the Princes remoued afterwards to Pau. Oleron â—uro of Antoninus in his Itinerary and way betwixt Caesar-Augusta and Benearnum now a Bishops sea mounted on the toppe of an high hill in the more high and mountainous part of Bearn Orthes after Ios. Scaliger Benearnnm of Antoninus in his Itinerary and the way before mentioned and Ciuitas Beranensium and Benainas in his Catalogue of the citties and Provinces of Gaule and Benarnum of Gregory of Tours in his 9 booke giuing the name to the country Navarrins at the foot of the Pyrenaean Mountaines a well fortified towne The country of Bearn was part of the Province Nouem-populonia of Ant. Novempopulana of Rufus Festus and Novem-populi of Ammianus Marcellinus The Princes hereof are absolute Lords not subiect to the checke fief of others with the right of Nauarre not long since by Henry the fourth vnited in the house and succession of the French kings THE ILANDS OF FRANCE THe Ilands belonging to this continent and subiect to the Crowne of France are neither many or of any great note or worth In the sea Mediterranean lye the Iles d' Ere 's the Staechades of Ptolemy against Provenâ—ce betwixt Friuls and Toulon Les Pomegues against Marseilles L' Anguillade against the mouth of the riuer Rhosne probably Blascon of Ptolemy Maguelone against the province of Languedoc Without the Straights in the Westerne Ocean the Ilands d' Oleron and de Re against Xaintogne and Rochelle Belle-Isle against Bretaigne and the towne of Vannes Here are likewise the Ilands of Iersay Garnsay and Alderney lying against Le Pais Constantin in Normandy appertaining to this account but subiect to the kings of Great Bretaigne being part of their ancient and hereditary Dutchy of Normandy and incorporated now with the Crowne of of England belonging to the relation and description of that kingdome OF THE STATE OF EVROPE The XI Booke COntaining the present bounds situation and qualitie of Germany The inhabitants Their Character or description languages religion Bishops and Cleargie The sacrilegious vsurpation and iniuries done to the Church by the Lay Princes The manner of the civill goverment The Prince His authority titles and maner of succession The King of the Romans The generall Diets and States of the Empire Their authority and power The Imperiall Courts and Circles A short survey of the imperfections and disorders of the vast vnweildie and ill-vnited body of the German Empire The parts or provinces subiect or more properly belonging to the Empire GERMANIE THE name of the Germans to omit other more vnlikely Etymologies Strabo deriveth from the Latin word Germani which signifieth brethren or men of the same kindred or of a like nature and disposition first giuen vnto them by the Romans in regard of their similitude with the neighbouring Gaules as in colour and shape of body so in maners and custome of living For the name otherwise in the time of Tacitus was but new and lately invented being anciently called only by the appellations of the many nations inhabiting the countrey The Land is bounded vpon the West with Switzerlandt France the Lowe Countries and with the part of the German Ocean intercepted betwixt the falls of the rivers Eems and Eydore vpon the North with Denmarke and the Sea Baltique vpon the East with Poland Prussen and Hungarie and vpon the South with the Alpes and Italie Chappuys accompteth the length hereof to bee 840. Italian miles measuring onely betwixt the Rhijn and the Wixel and the breadth from the towne of Brixen in Tirol vnto the Ocean at 745 of the same miles It lieth betwixt the 22 and 45 degrees of Longitude accompting from the Meridian by the Açores and the 45 20 60 and 54 48 60 degrees
yeare 347 and raigne of Constantius sonne to the great Constantine where againe wee read of S t Maximinus Bishop of Trier Tessis of the Nemeti or Spier Victor of the Vangiones or Worms Amandus of the Argentinenses or Strasburg Martin of Mentz Iustinian of the Rauraci or Basil and Servatius of the Tungri amongst others present in that Synode The like wee cannot but define in Rhaetia Noricum and Pannonia or the parts betwixt the Danow and the Alpes subiect then to the Christian and Catholique Roman Empire of the West The Great or proper Germanie within the Rhijn and the Danow for their desert vastnesse and incivilitie were not converted vntill the conquests and soveraigntie of the Frenchmen The Westerne Roman Empire troden vnder foot by the barbarous nations and the countries or parts now mentioned being planted with new Colonies of French Almans Bavarians and Huns at that time Gentiles and enimies to Christianity Religion for a time is againe totally darkned eclypsed By meanes of the great victories of the Frenchmen not long after converted besides Gaule subduing this whole Continent vnto the rivers of the Elb and Saltza Christianitie begunne againe to be planted as in the tracts without the Rhijn and the Danow so within those rivers vnto the Saltza and Elb now mentioned the bounds then of their Empire amongst the Switzers and Grisons by S t Fridolinus a Scottishman in the raigne of Clovis the first Christian king of the French in Bavaria by S. Rupert Bishop of Worms about the yeare 590 and the raigne of Theodebert King of Austrasia and of Theodo the third prince of that country amongst the Frisons Thuringians and Lower Germans by S. Willebrord the first Bishop of Vtreicht S. Weiro Bishop of Deira and S. Plechelmus of Candida Casa with others in the regency of Pepin the Fat Maior of the Palace in East-France by S. Willebald the first Bishop of Eystet about the same time and in Saxonie by S. Swibert Bishop of Verden in the yeare 711. and raigne of the Emperour Iustinian the second and by S. VVillehade first Bishop of Bremen in the raigne of the Emperour Charles the great Chiefer instruments in this sacred worke were the English of Great Britaine for such were these here named then a late Colonie of the Dutch of the same language with them and but newly made Christians and for these causes more especially imployed herein by the French Kings and the Bishops of Rome Of more eminent note amongst these was S. Winifrid or S. Boniface the first Archbishop of Ments comming hither in the Regency of Pepin the Fat by whose more effectuall endeauours Christianity and the Orthodox faith became here more fully established Gentilisme and haeresie rooted out a Churches discipline framed new Bishops erected and painefull ministers and labourers every where placed in regard hereof acknowledged yet by the Germans as their Apostle and the author of their conuersion These hether parts thus enlightned the further lying beyond the Saltza and the Elb and inhabited then by the sundry people of the Sclaui by meanes hereof not long after tooke flame the Morauians by the armes and conquest of Zwentibaldus base son to the Emperour Arnulph the Bohemians vnder their king Borzivoius conuerted by S. Methodius Bishop of the Moravians in the reigne of that Emperour the Sorabi inhabiting where now is Meissen and Lausnitz subdued by the Emperour Henry the first the Helveldi Leubuzi with others possessing sometimes the country called afterwards the Marquisate of Brandenburg forced by the same Emperour and their long warrs with the Marquesses hereof and the Wiltzi and Pomerani now Pomeren vnder their princes Wartislaw and Casimir the first Christned and won vnto the faith by Otto bishop of Bamberg about the yeare 1124 in the raigne of the Emperour Henry the Fift The last which stood out were the Obotriti with other people anciently possessing the moderne Dukedomes of Mecklenburg and Lawenburg after sundrie apostacies and much stifnes in the defence of their idolatry and liberty worne out by continuall warres with the neighbouring Saxons their country filled with new colonies of this Christian Dutch nation by Henry surnamed the Lion Duke of Saxony Bauaria in the raigne of the Emperour Fredericke Barbarossa which hapned in a manner by the same meanes to all the rest of the Winithi The whole country being thus cleared from Gentilisme ran the same fortune with other the Provinces of the West enthralled to Popish impostures and the tyranny of the Sea of Rome The first who sensible of their erronr begun to shake off this yoake were the Bohemians about the yeare 1400 in the raigne of their king Wenceslaus the fourth incited herevnto through the preaching of Iohn Husse professour of Divinity at Prage drawing his opinions from Iohn Wickliffe not long before attempting the like reformation in England in the raignes of Edward the third and Richard the second after long tumults sundry battailes fought many victories gained much blood-shed and cruelties committed on both sides Husse and Hierome of Prage burnt at Constance and in reuenge hereof Monasteries and Religious houses pulled downe by Ziska and his followers two Generall Councells assembled at Constance and at Basil at length in the raigne of the Emperour Sigismund obteining a liberty of their consciences which although commaunded still by Popish princes they enioyed notwithstanding vntill the present raigne of the Emperour Ferdinand the second by whō after his great victory at the battaile of Prage the publique exercise of their religion hath beene lately prohibited their ministers and such as would not conforme to the popish doctrine being banished the country iealous of their better inclination and loue vnto Frederique the first Counte Palatine of the Rhijn his competitor for the kingdome Orthodox religion for a time confined almost within the mountaines of Bohemia about some 117 yeares after Huss in the yeare 1517 and th◠raignes of the Emperour Maximilian the first Pope Leô the tenth for the further enlargement thereof it pleased god to raise vp Luther in the neighbouring parts of Saxony a Carmelite Frier by profession borne at Islebie in the County of Mansfield with great vehemency declayming against the errours and impostures of the Church of Rome stirred first vp through the abuse of indulgencies exasperated and drawne on to a more curious search by the vnseasonable violence and opposition of the Popes and their ministers adhaered vnto by many Princes and free Common-wealths of the Empire countenancing and maintaining his doctrine in sundry Colloquies and Diets afterwards by force of armes and open warre continued with variable successe betwixt them and the Emperour Charles the fift vntill in the yeare 1555 and raigne of the same Prince for the more secure defence and saftie of the Province threatned with the warres of the Turkes and their stronger vnion against that enimie in a Diet then held at
since haue beene named the Marquesses of Baden Herman the second Marquesse of Baden sonne to Herman the first Herman the third sonne to Herman the second Herman the fourth Marquesse of Baden sonne to Herman the third Rodulph sonne to Herman the fourth Herman sonne to Rodulph Rodulph sonne to Herman Frederick sonne to Rodulph Rodulph sonne to Fredericke Bernard sonne to Rodulph Iames sonne to Bernard Charles sonne to Iames. Christopher son to Charles Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg and Earle of Spanheim Bernard Marquesse of Baden son to Christopher His brother Ernest succeeded in the Marquisate of Hochberg Christopher the Younger sonne to Bernard Edward Marquesse of Baden sonne to Christopher the younger Indebted and going about to sell and alienate the estate from his house he was driuen out and depriued of all by his kinsman Ernest Marquesse of Hochberg Ernest and George Fredericke Marquesses of Hochberg sons to Charles sonne to Ernest Marquesse of Hochberg sonne to Christopher the Elder Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg and Earle of Spanheim and brother to Bernard Marquesse of Baden after the expulsion of Edward succeeding in the Marquisate and country of Baden Ernest deceasing without issue male George Fredericke remained sole heire of the house Marquesse of Baden and Hochberg in the time of Albizius How the country by continuall additions became enlarged vnto its present extent see the third booke of Irenicus and the 108. chapter THE FRENCHMEN OF the Originall Empire and whole fortune of this nation we haue already fully related in the discourse of the famous and potent kingdome of France The name and memory hereof is yet continued here in the country of Franconia one of the foure maine Dukedomes or Provinces during the command of the French the part of Germany then subject vnto them was divided into The title of the Duke of Franconia is yet borne and maintained by the Bishop of Wurtzburg THE THVRINGIANS THese probably might be the Thervingi mentioned by Ammiarius Marcellinus in his 31 booke in the Emperours Valens and Gratianus driven then by the Huns vnto the hither side of the river Danow but from what country he nameth not Not vnprobably otherwise they might bee the Tyrangetae of Ptolemie a nation then inhabiting Sarmatia Perhaps these three might all be the names of one and the same people But in this nothing is certaine The first time wherein we read of this expresse name was in the raigne of the Emperour Valentinian the third when they are mustered vp by Sidonius Apollinaris amongst other Barbarous nations following Attilas towards Gaule and the West Their first certaine mention in this country of Germanie we finde to haue beene in the raigne of Childerick the fourth king of the Frenchmen from Pharamond father to the great Clovys Avitus and Maiorianus then succeeding in the expiring Roman Empire of the West at what time we heare of one Bissinus King of this nation and of his adulteresse wife Bissina entertaining Childerick living there exiled expulsed out of his kingdome Procopius notwithstanding in his Gothish warres fetcheth their antiquitie and arrivall hither much further from the time of the Emperour Augustus comming and inhabiting here by his permission but without the testimony of more ancient authors and for this cause not deseruing any credit The parts they tooke vp here whilst they were a free estate and before they became subiect to the Frenchmen were the moderne Duringen and Hessen They were subiect vnder kings whereof since their first notice in regard of their short continuance we finde onely two Bissinus now mentioned and Erminfridus Vnder Erminfridus their liberty and kingdome tooke end ouercome and after perfidiously slaine at Tolbiacum now Zulp by Theodorik king of Austrasia aided by his brother Clotarius king of Soissons sonnes to king Clouys the great Their country by this meanes became subiect to the French of Austrasia added vnto East-France wherevnto it remained after for a long time annexed It was afterwards vnder the Dutch Emperours made a Lantgraue-dome then after diuided amongst two Lantgraues of Duringen and Hessen The maner followeth THE EARLEDOME OR LANTGRAVEDOME OF DVRINGEN IT was so named from the auncient inhabitants thereof the Thuringians The estate after a long vacancy was begunne about the yeare 1025 by the Emperour Conrade the second in the person of Lewis son by one of the Dukes of Orleans vnto Blancaschidis sister to Gisela wife of this Emperour and daughter vnto Lewis the fourth French king It contained then the whole auncient Duringen the prouince not yet being diuided The Princes followe Lewis before mentioned son vnto Blancaschidis Lewis the second son to Lewis the first Lewis the third son to Lewis the second Vnto this prince If I mistake not my author The Emperour Lotharius the second gaue first the title of Lantgraue signifying with the Dutch a Provinciall Earle the former Princes being onely called by the simple title of Earles Lewis the fourth Lantgraue of Duringen son to Lewis the third Lewis the fift sonne to Lewis the fourth He deceased without issue Herman brother to Lewis the fift He obtained of the Emperour Frederick Barbarossa the Palatinate of Saxony deriued by the succeeding Lantgraues to the Marqueses of Meissen Lewis the sixt snnne to Herman He dyed without suruiuing male issue Henry brother to Lewis the sixt He deceased without issue in whom ended the family or male succession of the house of Orleans after that it had therein continued for the space of 232 yeares These being deceased there stroue for the inheritance and right hereof Henry Marquesse of Meissen whose mother was Iudith or Iutta daughter vnto Herman and Henry Duke of Brabant whose wife was Sophia daughter to Lewis the sixt After some 9 yeares contention and warre by agreement betwixt the pretendants the country was diuided betwixt them whereof the Marquese of Meissen had the Easterne moity for his share with the title of Lantgraue of Duringen and the Duke of Brabant West-Duringen with the title of Lantgraue of Hessen How the Lantgraues of Duringen haue been since continued in the house of Meissen reade those Marqueses The Lantgraues of Hessen follow THE LANTGRAVE-SHIP OF HESSEN THis was sometimes a parcell of the greater province of Duringen from its westerne scituation called then West-Duringen and otherwise from the Catti its ancient inhabitants corruptly Hessen It was devided from Duringen about the yeare 1262 in the person as was before mentioned of Henry Duke of Brabant vpon composition agreement made betwixt him and Henry Marques of Meissen contending for the Lantgraueship of Duringen The Lantgraues continuing the house follow Henry the first surnamed the Magnanimous Duke of Brabant in right of his wife Sophia first Lantgraue of Hessen Henry the second surnamed the Infant Lantgraue of Hessen son to Henry the first and Sophia Henry surnamed the Meeke his elder brother but by an other Venter succeeded vnto his father in the Dukedome of
certaine that they stayed there not long shortly after succeeded vnto by the Longobards THE LONGOBARDS THese were a German people mentioned by Tacitus being then a part of the Suevi containing sometimes after Willichius the parts where now lie the two Dioceses of Halberstat and Meydburg in Saxonie In the generall flittings of Barbarous nations they drewe into Pannonia where after Sigonius his computation for the space of 42 yeares they continued famous for their conquest there and victory of the Gepidae Afterwardes in the yeare 568 vnder their king Alboinus they removed into Italy subduing Gaule on this side of the Alpes named since from these Lombardy made then voide by the late conquest and departure of the Ostrogothes drawne in by Narses Lieutenant of the Emperour Iustinian in his Gothish warres provoked with the contumely and iniuries of the Emperour Iustin and of his Queene Sophia In the yeare 774 quarrelling with the Popes they were vpon a religious pretence of Holy Warre invaded and subdued by the Emperour Charles the Great their king Desiderius being besieged at Pavia and taken prisoner and their kingdome abolished made a French Province after that they had continued here vnder 23 of their Princes the space of 206 yeares THE AVARES IOrnandes maketh these to haue beene a part of the Huns distinguished into this people whom with some difference he surnameth the Aviri the Aulziagri Not vnprobably otherwise they might be the Avarini mentioned by Ptolemy amongst the Sarmatae The later Greeke authors call them simply Abares or Avaeres The more ancient Dutch French the Huns Avares Becanus conjectureth these to haue beene the names of two such different nations who ioining forces in their warres and invasions became by this meanes promiscuously called by both names a cause of the after mistake of Historians accompting them one and the same people But herein al is vncertaine Their first certaine expresse mention in Greeke authors we finde to haue beene in the raigne of Tiberius the second Emperour of the East vpon occasion of certaine carpenters sent herefrom vnto them and misimployed by them in the building of a bridge over the Danow with intent to transport by this meanes their armies over the river and to invade the Romane provinces Afterwardes we read of them in the raigne of the next Emperour Mauritius vnder their Caganus the common name of all their princes by sundry excursions spoiling Illyricum and Thrace After this we againe heare of them vnder the next Emperour Phocas likewise forraging Thrace then in the raigne of the Emperour Heraclius pilling and forraging Thrace vnto the wals of Constantinople and overthrowne beaten backe by the citizens hereof vnder the leading of Bonus Patritius and the Patriarcke of that sea By the French Historians they are first mentioned in the raigne of Sigisbert king of Austrasia or otherwise but more vncertainely and confusedly of Theodoric king of the Ostrogothes in Italie Their dwelling during their affaires with the French was Pannonia and part of Noricum divided from the Boioarians with the river Ens. They contained now the Lower Hungary with part of Austria By the armes of the mighty Emperour Charles the Great after 8. yeares warre they were vtterly subdued and driven out of those parts their country being peopled with new colonies of the Dutch and added to the Province of the Boioarians The poore vanquished remainders hereof betooke themselues afterwards into Dacia beyond the rivers Danow and Tibiscus where now is Transylvania with part of the Vpper Hungary where they continued vnto the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph when being subject to Suantabogus King of the Moravians and set vpon by the fierce new-com'd people of the Hungarians they were vtterly extinguished their name being since no where heard of THE HVNGARIANS THese Beatus Rhenanus conjectureth to haue beene a remainder of the vanquished and expulsed Avares kept aliue by the Emperour Charles the Great and by a small trench severed from the dominions hereof in the waine of the French Empire returning againe recouering their lost country Aventinus would haue them to haue beene a Scythian people inhabiting sometimes towards the Frozen sea beyond the rivers Tanais Volga in the parts where now lyeth Russia subject to the Great Duke of Mosco Bonfinius maketh them a mixed nation of the Huns and Avares sometimes Lords of Pannonia All of them speake but vpon conjecture without any sure proofe Iornandes de Rebus Geticis maketh mention of the Hunugari then inhabiting part of Stythia but whether or no these were the present Hungarians we cannot determine They first became knowne vnto the Christian world in the raigne of the Emperour Arnulph at what time wandering in Sarmatia without any certaine abode and invited by this Prince against Suantabogius king of the Moravians they tooke from him Dacia with the country of the Iaziges Metanastae lying on both sides of the river Tibiscus inhabited then by the Sclaves and the remnant of the scattered Avares killing vp and driuing out these old inhabitants and planting the country with their new barbarous Colonies which since from them hath beene called the Vpper Hungary Not contented herewith in the next raigne of the Emperour Lewis the fourth passing the river Danow they subdued Pannonia belonging then to the Bavarians and the Empire kingdome of the Dutch with more then barbarous crueltie and with fury vnresistable afterwards ranging ouer all Germany Italy Greece Bulgaria Mysia Sclavonia Illyricum and Thrace during the raigne hereof and of Conrade and Henry the first conquerours in sundry battles THE KINGDOME OF HVNGARY THeir fiercenesse and heat abating through religion and civilitie and the armes of the Dutch Emperours they setled into a peaceable gouerment first vnder Dukes then vnder Kings giuing the name to the country since called the kingdome of Hungary extending on both sides of rhe riuer Danow and containing the ancient Dacia the greatest part of the Lower Pannonia with some part of Pannonia Superior famous a long time for religion and armes the fortresse and bulwarke of Christendome against the Infidells The greatest part of the Higher Pannonia sometimes likewise possessed by this nation was recouered from them by the Marqueses of Austria knowne since by that name The yeare 1526 and battle at Mohacz gaue a period to their kingdome and ancient glory overthrowne with great slaughter by Soliman the mighty Emperour of the Turkes Lewis their last king being slaine and the country since enthralled to stranger nations the greatest part remaining now subject to the Turkes the rest with the title of king of Hungary to the German Emperours of the familie of Austria The Princes follow Cusala vnder whom we first heare of the nation of the Hūgarians He conquered Dacia or the Vpper Hungary and first passed ouer the Danow slaine in his invasion and attempt vpon Pannonia Toxus He subdued Pannonia or the Lower Hungary Geiza the first
Scardonici Ardium of Strabo dividing Dalmatia in the midst along the Sea coast or length hereof now the hilly or mountainous tracts of Dalmatia and Albania Of Ilands belonging vnto and thwarting Liburnia he nameth Absorus Absirtium of Plinie now Osseros whose townes were Absorus and Crepsa now Cherso Curicta Curictae of Plinie now Vegia or Viglio whose citties were Pfulfinium and Curicum These Dominicus Niger putteth to be the Absyrtides of Strabo and Plinie named thus from Absyrtus brother to Medaea slaine here by his sister pursuing her in her voyage towards Greece accompanying Iason Strabo notwithstanding seemeth to extend further the accompt of these Ilands Scardona Arba of Plinie now Arba whose citties were Collentum and Arba yet retaining the appellation and naming the Iland Along the coast of Dalmatia Issa a towne and Iland Issa of Strabo and Issa of Plinie inhabited by Roman cittizens now Pago Tragurium a towne and Iland Tragurium founded by the Issenses after Strabo Tragurium of Plinie and Tagurium of Mela now Trau Pharia a towne and Iland Pharus or Parus a colonie of the Parij and the country of Demetrius Pharius after Strabo Pharos Paros Pharia of Pliny now Lexina Corcuria or Melana Melaena or Corcyra with a city founded by the Cnidians after Strabo Corcyra surnamed Melaena with a towne of the Gnidians after Plinie now Curzola Meligina Plinie addeth to those of Ptolemie the forts or townes of Turiona now Tnina at the mouth of the river Variecha Mandretium Mandretium of Strabo Tribulium Ratanaeum The riuer Pausinus The promontories of Diomedes or Hyllis now Cabo di Cista And Nymphaum The Ilands Crexa Gissa Portunata Cissa Pullariae Elephates Lissa thwart of Iader Cretaeae Celadussae Brattia now Braza Melita breeding excellent doggs now Meleda The people Lacinienses Stulpini Burnistae Albonenses Alutae Flanates naming the bay Flanaticus now the Gulfe of Cornero Lopsi Varubarini Assetiates Fulsinates Decuni Issaei Colentini Separi Epetini Daorizi Desitiates Deretini Deremistae Glinditiones Clintidiones of Appian Melcomani Oenei Partheni Partheni of Mela and Appian Hemasini Arthitae Armistae Labeatae Enderudini Sassaei Grabaei Traulantij Taulantij of Appian Strabo addeth the citty Liburna Appian Promona Terponium now Terpono and Metulium The whole length of Illyricum betwixt the rivers Arsia and Drinius Plinie accompteth at 800 Italian miles The greatest breadth at 325 of the same miles Along this coast he reckneth aboue a thousand Ilands The sea Adriaticke named thus after Plinie from Atria a citty in Italy of this name Strabo and Plinie call otherwise Mare Superum or the Higher sea in regard of the higher situation thereof and remotenesse from the maine Ocean Strabo continueth this name from Histria vnto the mountaines Ceraunij in Macedonie Dominicus Niger in his sixt Commentary reckneth the length hereof at 600 Italian miles the greatest breadth at 200 miles where it is more narrow at 150 miles at the beginning or mouth hereof betwixt the mountaines Ceraunij and Italie where it is the straightest at 60 of the same miles Parts hereof were the bayes Trigestinus Flanaticus and Rhizoniscus of Ptolemie named thus from the people Flanates and the townes Trigeste in Histria and Rhizana or Rhizinium now Gulfo di Trieste di Cornero and di Catharo The Romanes were the first knowne forrainers who invaded and subdued this country In the yeare of Rome 524 hapned their first warre with Queene Teuta occasioned through her pride and cruelty killing one of their Embassadours sent vnto her and a pretence of the pyracies of the nation and of their iniuries done vnto the neighbouring Graecians managed by the Consuls Cn Fulvius Flaccus Centimalus and A. Postumius the successe whereof was the ouerthrow subjection of the Queene amercyed with a yearely tribute and the losse of the greatest part of her kingdome and the setting vp of Demetrius Pharius their confederate in the warre At this time we finde the name and kingdome of the Illyricans to haue extended Southwards towards Greece vnto the towne of Lissus vpon the sea Adriaticke agreeing with the description of Ptolemie before related In the yeare 534 immediately before the second Carthaginian warre fell out their next warre with Demetrius Pharius whom not long before they had made king rebelling against and wasting and invading the parts hereof subject vnto them since the first warre thinking himselfe secure in regard of their new broyles and troubles from Hannibal and the Carthaginians the cities Damalus and Pharus taken driuen out by the Consul L. Paulus Aemilius into Macedony and the whole nation againe subdued Some 52 yeares afterwards and yeare of Rome 586 chanced their third warre against king Gentius confederate with and aiding Perseus king of the Macedonians overcome and taken prisoner by the Praetor Lucius Anicius After this the authority and name of kings being abrogated the nation was immediatlie made subject to the Romane Empire rebelling notwithstanding sundrie times afterwardes and not fully brought vnder subjection vntill the raigne of Caesar Augustus By this prince and by his captaines Asinius Pollio and Tiberius Nero with others they were at length finally conquered and first reduced into the order of a province gouerned by Roman Magistrates lawes Greece and the more Easterne provinces of Europe taking afterwards the common name of Illyricum these contained the Province or part hereof named Dalmatia in the Authour of the Notitia part of West Illyricum and of the Westerne Empire commaunded by a President vnder the Praetorio-praefectus of Italie The Westerne Empire torne in pieces by the Barbarous nations in the raigne of Zenon Emperour of the East they fell to the share of Odoacer and the Heruli Lords of Italie together with Sicily and Rhaetia part of their Italian conquests These subdued by Theodoricus and the Ostrogothes in the same raigne they became subject vnto that prince and people The Gothes being conquered by the Emperour Iustinian the first they were againe vnited to the Romane Empire accompted amongst the Easterne or Greekish provinces Not long after this revnion in the raignes of Iustinian the first and Mauritius brake in hither the Sclaves by whom the country was againe torne off from the Greekish Empire with Histria part of Italie and Savia part of Pannonia peopled with their barbarous colonies and language and since knowne from hence by the generall name of Sclavonia commaunded for a long time after by kings of this nation free from forraine commaund The precise time when these first setled here their abode ancient authours doe not determine Blondus conjectureth this to haue hapned in the raigne of the Emperour Phocas Their first Christian king was Sueropilus about the time of the Emp. Charles the Bald. The widow of Zelomirus the last king of the Illyrican Sclaves or of Croatia and Dalmatia for thus then the princes were stiled vnto whom her deceased husband having no heires had bequeathed the kingdome deceasing also without issue gaue
this country vnto her brother Ladislaus the first sirnamed the Saint and to his successours the kings of Hungary By this meanes the line and succession of the princes of Sclavonia or Croatia failing the kings of Hungarie haue euer since that time beene possessed of the right hereof Before this vnion with the crowne of Hungarie in the raignes of Basslius and Alexis ioint Emperours of the Grecians and of Murcemirus king of Croatia the Venetians vnder Pietro Vrceola their 26 Duke to secure their trade and shipping vpon the Adriaticke from this shoare continually infested with pyracies the Ilands of Curzola and Lezina with the Narentines vpon the Continent being forced by armes and the rest of the townes voluntarily submitting subjected vnto their Empire all the seacoasts hereof and of Histria from the Gulfe of Trieste vnto the borders of Macedony and Greece confirmed vnto them afterwards by an other Alexis Emperour of the East in the time of Vitalis Phalerio their 32 Duke By king Coliman who succeeded vnto S. Ladislaus Zara and the rest of the Dalmatians revolting were regained to the Hungarians lost againe not long after to the Venetians vnder Dominico Michaeli their 35 Duke or otherwise for the Venetian Historians are herein vncertaine vnder this Prince and Vitalis Michaeli their 38 Duke Afterwards Bela king of Hungary quitteth his whole right of Dalmatia vnto this stateâ— and to Giacomo Tepulo their 43 Duke After this king Lewis the first inuading Dalmatia with a mighty armie the Venetians vnder their 57 Duke Giovanni Delphino being vnable to retaine the country busied in more dangerous warres neerer home to make their peace with this more potent enemie vtterlie abandoned and quitted vnto him and his successours the princes of Hungary all their conquests hereof from Histria or the Gulfe Cornero vnto Durazzo and Greece leauing off the title of Dukes of Dalmatia which till then they had vsurped Not long after Ladislaus king of Naples contending with the Emperour Sigismond for the realme of Hungary sould and againe deliuered vp Dalmatia vnto the Venetians for 100000 crownes or after others only Zara and the hauen and territory thereof Since this time the Hungarians being detained with more important warres against the Turkes the Venetians became the third time possessed in a manner of the whole sea coasts hereof from the riuer Arsa or Histria vnto the borders of Greece In the raignes of Amurath and Mahomet the second kings of the Turkes and during the warres hereof with Scanderbeg king of the Epirots we finde the Empire of the Venetians here to haue reached Eastwards along the shore of the sea Adriaticke towards Macedonie as farre as Lissus or Alesio in Albania the farthest extension that way of Sclavonia or Illyricum By Mahomet the second Emperour of the Turkes the townes of Scutari Drivasto and Alesio were enthralled to the Turkish tyranny taken from the Venetians and beyond the mountaines Stephen the last prince thereof being captivated and afterwards cruelly murthered the kingdome of Bosna a part sometimes of Croatia and held vnder the fief and tribute of the kings of Hungary reduced since into a Turkish province gouerned by a Bassa By after succeeding Turkish monarches other parts were added to that Empire The towne of Ragusi belonging once vnto the Venetians is now a free commonwealth subiect notwithstanding to the tribute of the Turkes The rest of Illyricum or Sclavonia vnconquered by the Infidels is yet held by the Venetians and the German Emperours of the house of Austria successours to the kings of Hungary whereof these coÌ„mand in the inland parts of Croatia Windischlandt the former in the greatest part of the Ilands sea coast townes of Dalmatia vnto the gulfe and towne of Catharo The languages here now spoken are within the land the Sarmatian or Sclavonian vpon the sea coasts the Italian through their long subjection to the Venetians and commerce with that nation The Religion hereof besides the Mahumetan or Turkish is the pretended Romish Catholick The whole Sclavonia besides Istria belonging vnto Italy contained more anciently the greater parts or divisions of Croatia lying on this side of the mountaine Ardium which mountaine after Strabo divided Illyricum length-wise in the midst Dalmatia lying beyond that mountainous ridge along the coast of the Adriatick sea For by those two generall names we finde in histories the kings of Sclavonia anciently to haue beene stiled Croatia comprehended at this day the parts or names before mentioned of Windischlandt Croatia particularly now thus called and Bosna Dalmatia contained Contado di Zara Dalmatia thus now properly named and Albania whose descriptions in the last place WINDISCHLANDT BY this name the Dutch whose word it is calling the Sclaues by the names of the Winuli and Vendi vnderstand Sclavonia as otherwise it is expressed by Latine authors the generall appellation of the country in continuance of time flitting vnto and confined within this part It lyeth for the most part in Pannonia without the bounds of ancient Illyricum containing more anciently the Province from the river Saw named Suavia in Ruâ—us Festus and Savia in the author of the Notitia It hath Carniola or Kâ—ain vpon the West vpon the North the river Dra and the Lower Hungary vppon the East the part of the Lower Hungary contained betwixt the Dra Saw vnto Belgrade and comprehending the counties of Poseg Walko Sirmisch and vpon the South extending here beyond the Saw Croatia from the which it is diuided by the riuer Huna or Vna Chiefe places here are Zagabria the chiefe towne seated vpon the riuer Saw Sisseg a strong fort or castle and monastery at the confluence of the riuers Kulp and Saw The right of the country belongeth to the kings of Hungary now the princes of the house of Austria enthralled at this day for the greatest part vnto the Turkes CROATIA OR KRABBATEN BY THE DVTCH BY this generall name were sometimes called all the more inland parts of Sclavonia lying towards the North of the mountaine Ardium of Strabo The reason of the name we yet finde not It was brought first hither by the Sclaues The bounds are vpon the North Windischlandt vpon the West Carniola or Krain vpon the South Dalmatia or Contado di Zara and vpon the East the kingdome of Bosna The country is cold hilly and mountainous yet sufficiently fruitfull and stored with all necessary provision if it were not for the oppression and neighbourhood of the Turkes to whose injuries it is continually exposed The hills hereof seeme to bee the mountaines Baebij of Ptolemie in his second booke of Geographie and 17 Chapter The townes here of better note are Wihitz called otherwise Bigihen by the Dutch the metropolitane or chiefe towne strongly encompassed Iland like by the riuer Vna Zeng Wackat Turnaw Modrisch The country contained anciently the more inland part of Liburnia North of the mountaine Ardium of Strabo THE KINGDOME OF BOSNA NAmed thus from the
to Thetford in the time of the Conquerour and lastly hither from Thetford by bishop Herebert about the yeare 1086 toward the latter end of the same raigne or the beginning of William Rufus The bishops hereof are otherwise by Beda named of the East-Angles Their Diocese is extended ouer the Countreyes of Norfolke and Suffolke Lichfield begun amongst the Mercians about the yeare 656 in the person of Diuma a Scottishman by Oswy king of Northumberland and Monarch of the English after his great victory obtained against Penda and in the yeare 669 fixed here by holy Ceadda or Chad in the raigne of VVulferus king of the Mercians In Adulphus about the yeare 793 it was raised to an Arch-bishoprick by king Offa but which dignity lasted not beyond his time By bishop Peter in the yeare 1075 and time of the Conquerour the sea is remoued to Chester by Robert de Limesey in the yeare 1095 to Coventry the residence of many of the succeeding Bishops In regard hereof these now vse the title of both cities of Coventry and Lichfield Their Diocese contained more anciently the whole Kingdome of the Mercians whereof they are otherwise named by Beda By King Ethelred brother and successour to VVulferus the Bishopricks of VVorcester and Sidnacester are taken out not â—â—ng after about the yeare 733 those of Leicester and Dorcester and lastly by Henry the eight the Bishoprick of Chester whereof VVorcester and Chester remaine at this present Dorchester was as before translated to Lincolne and Sidnacester and Leicester became vnited with Dorcester Vnto the jurisdiction hereof appertaineth at this day all Staffordshire and Darbyshire with parts of VVarwickshire and Shropshire VVorcester containing VVorcestershire and part of Warwickshire taken out of Lichfied and founded about the yeare 679 in the person of Boselus by Ethelred King of the Mercians brother to Wulferus The Bishop hereof is otherwise named of the Wiccij by Beda the more proper name of the inhabitants of the countrey in the time of my Authour Hereford containing Herefordshire and part of Shropshire founded in Bishop Putta about the yeare 680. Rochester containing part of Kent founded in the yeare 606 by Ethelbert the first Christian king of Kent in the person of Saint Iustus Oxford containing Oxfordshire taken out of Lincolne in the yeare 1541 by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Robert King the last Abbot of the Monastery of Ousney Peterborough containing Northamptonshire and Rutlandshire taken out of Lincolne by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Iohn Chambers the last Abbot of that Monastery Glocester containing Glocestershire founded by Henry the eight and taken out of Worcester whose first bishop was Iohn Wakeman Abbot of Teuxbury Bristoll containing that City and Dorsetshire founded by Henry the eight whose first bishop was Paul Bush a Batchelour of Divinity of the Vniversity of Oxford S. Davids begun at Isca Silurum now Caer-Leon in Monmouthshire by Dubritius formerly bishop of Landaff in the time of Aurelius Ambrosius King of the Britons and remoued hether to Meneva or Menew named afterwards S. Davids in the raigne of King Arthur by David next successour to Dubritius renowned amongst the Welsh for his stout opposition against the Pelagian heresie returning with fresh rage after the departure of S. German and S. Lupus and lastly in those parts extinguished through the great industry and authority hereof canonized a Saint long afterwards by Pope Calixtus In S. Dauid or Dubritius it was made a sea Metropolitane for the Britons accompted thus vntill the Norman conquest of Wales although the Paule lost carryed to Dole in France during a fierce pestilence by bishop Sampson Vnder King Henry the first it became subject to the sea of Canterbury It containeth now Pembrokeshire Cardiganshire and Caermardenshire in VVales Landaff containing Glamorganshire Monmouthshire Brecknockshire and Radnorshire whose first bishop whereof we read in approued authours was Dubritius before-mentioned a great oppugner of the Pelagians consecrated by S. German bishop of Auxerre and after his remoue to Caer Leon here succeeded vnto by Teliaus continuing the sea Bangor containing Caernarvonshire Merionethshire Denbighshire Anglesey When the sea begun we finde not The first knowne bishop was Hervaeus afterwards bishop of Elye appointed by king Henry the first S. Asaph containing Denbighshire Flintshire named thus from S. Asaph the second bishop and called otherwise Lhan-Elwy by the VVelsh founded by Malgo king of the Britons about the yeare 560. in the person of Kentigerne a Scottish bishop of Glasco liuing exiled in those parts and beginning the Church and Monasterie thus named Vnder Yorke Durham begun at Lindisfarne or the Holy Iland by Oswald king of the Northumbrian Saxons in the person of Aidan a Scottishman the Apostle of those parts after Paulinus and remoued hither with the body of S Cutbert sometimes likewise bishop of Lindisfarne by bishop Edmund in the raigne of Ethelred Monarch of the English Saxons The three first bishops of Lindisfarne Aidan Finnan and Colman all three Scottishmen are otherwise by Malmesburiensis accompted amongst the bishops of Yorke governing the Ecclesiastical affaires of the Northumbrians after Paulinus during the invasions and cruelty of the Mercians and Welsh vnder Penda and Cadwallo their kings but not vsing the Paule or assuming the title of Metropolitans or of Yorke The Diocese hereof is now onely Durham and Northumberland Carlile containing Westmoreland with part of Cumberland founded in the person of Athaulphus by king Henry the first taken out of Durham Chester taken out of Lichfield and Coventry founded by king Henry the eight The first bishop was Iohn Bird Provinciall of the Frier Carmelites It containeth Cheshire Lancashire and Richmondshire in Yorkeshire with parts of Cumberland and Flintshire Man containing that Iland appointed by Pope Gregory the fourth The bishop hereof hath no place or suffrage in the English Parliaments Besides these there were Hagustald whose first bishop after Malmesburiensis was S. VVilfrid before-mentioned or Eata or Tumbert according to Beda after the expulsion of S. VVilfrid and the division of the sea of Yorke by king Ecgfrid extinguished in the time of the Danish warres Lindissi taken out of the great Diocese of Lichfield and founded after Beda by Ecgfrid King of Northumberland vpon his conquest of that country from VVulferus of the Mercians vnder bishop Leouinus after Malmesburiensis vnited with the sea of Leicester in the raigne of Edgar Monarch of the English Saxons VVit-herne begun vnder Pecthelmus in the time of Beda and continuing certaine yeares after The towne yet standeth in Galloway a part then of the English kingdome of Northumberland since belonging to the Scots Amongst the bishops next vnto the Arch-bishops the first place hath London next to whom are
Durham and VVinchester The others are ranked according to the time of their consecration What were the seats of the bishops before S. Austine and the conversion of the English we cannot certainely determine Geffrey of Monmouth mentioneth three Archbishops of London Yorke and Isca Silurum or Caer Leon and 28 bishops founded in the place of so many Arch-Flamins and Flamins gentilisme abolished in the raigne of King Lucius by Faganus and Duvanus Legates of Pope Eleutherius and the Apostles of the Britons The authority and truth of the author hath alwayes bin suspected More certainly Beda in a conference of the VVelsh with S. Austine the first Arch-bishop of Canterbury maketh mention of 7 bishops of the Britons but without naming them or their seates The first Councell of Arles held in the yeare 326 and the raigne of the Emperour Constantine the Great nameth one Restitutus a Brittish bishop of London amongst the Fathers assisting in that Synod Other names during these more primatiue times wee haue not yet found in the subscriptions of Councels or any ancient and good authority Vnder Honorius the 4 Arch-bishop of Canterbury the English are divided into Parishes encreased through continuall subdivisions and additions of new Churches The number hereof are at this day 9284 in both Prouinces Hereof 3845. are Churches impropriate by Papall authority annexed aunciently vnto Monasteries and places of Religion and at the fall of Monasteries for the greatest part of their revenues escheated to the Crowne and made Lay possessions These againe are of two forts 1 with Vicarages 2 without all whose rights as well tithes as offerings are detained by their Lay purchasers without any allotment to the Priest by the Parliament or the King in their sale and conveyances which hapned to such whose immediate Pastours had beene the Monkes maintained now by miserable yet arbitrary pensions My selfe haue heard foure pound by the yeare offered to a Minister for seruing together two pastorall cures of this nature The number of the Episcopall and Collegiate Churches including VVestminster and VVinsore are 26 besides some others restored of late yeares through the favour and bounty of King Iames of happy memory They containe together almost so many Deanes 60 Arch-Deacons and 544 Dignities or Prebendaries The suppressed Monasteries let it be lawfull to remember those dead ruines sad spectacles of humane mutability amounted to 645 besides 96 Colledges 110 Hospitals and 2374 Chanteries and Free Chappels Such hath been the affaires of the Church and Religion The State is Monarchicall commaunded by a King The Law whereby it is governed is the Municipall or Common a Law proper to the Nation The Prince is Haereditary and independent not euer invested by or acknowledging the Roman Emperours or any superiour earthly power holding immediatly of God absolute and supreame ouer all persons in all causes both Civill and Ecclesiasticall King Iohn distressed by a threefold warre against the Pope the French and his rebellious subjects to appease the first enthralled the kingdome to the tribute and vassalage hereof but which art being forced neither euer approued by the Parliament or people was euer held as voide He is stiled the Defendour of the faith which title was first giuen to king Henry the eight by Pope Leo the tenth zealous in his cause against the pretended haeresie of Luther opposed by the authority of his kingly Pen maintained since vpon better right by his noble successours the chiefe patrons and defendours of the Orthodoxe and truely Catholique Religion The body or Common-wealth subject to this Head may be distinguished into a twofold order 1 Artificers tradesmen daylabourers and poore husbandmen without land who haue no rule and whose part is onely to obey 2. and those who in the right and vnder the authority of the Prince haue their parts in the gouernment judging and determining causes punishing faults electing officers granting subsidies and making Lawes of whom and their delegates assembled together with the King and Bishops representing the Cleargie the Parliament or grand Councell of the Realme consisteth These likewise are of two different rankes 1 The Nobility 2 and those vnder the degree hereof The Nobility are divided into the greater Nobility containing the Barony or estate of Lords and the Lesser Nobility consisting of Knights Esquires and Gentlemen the first whereof are not borne thus but made by the especiall grace of the Prince for their good demerits or hopes whose Deputies and of the Burgesses and Yeomen the rankes vnder the Nobility compose the house of Commons These last the Yeomen or Free-holders the auncient wealth and support of the kingdome the strength and substance of our warres our sometimes victorious infantery the Conquerours of the French are now much decayed since the fal of Monasteries whose tenants they were vpon easie rents but more especially through the present depopulations rackings and injuries of the Gentry pulling downe Townes and farme-houses and converting all to pasturage or their proper demaine to the much impairing of the Princes subsidies and revenues the wonted store of people and riches of the Land the most important grievance of the times The Nation hath alwayes beene much dreaded and powerfull in Armes whilest vnited and in peace at home King Henry the second by marriage and warre enlarged the English dominions ouer Ireland and Aquitaine and Guienne in France Richard the first advanced their glorious ensignes in Syria Palestine and the East and conquered Cyprus exchaunged for the title of Hierusalem By Edward the first all Wales and Scotland for the time are subdued By Edward the third the Scots and French in sundry memorable battailes holding captiue at the same time the persons of both their kings Under the same Prince the hautie Spaniards through the high courage and adventures of his son Prince Edward forced to the obedience of Don Peter their naturall Lord. By Henry the fift all France on this side the Loire left to his successour Henry the sixt crowned French king at Paris Queene Elizabeth of famous memory relieued all her distressed neighbours the Scots France and the Netherlands oppressed by forraine power or through domestique broyles got the dominion of the sea and by continuall victories gaue first check to the greatnes and aspiring ambition of the house of Austria and Spaine But as their happy atchieuements and victories haue beene many so their errours and misfortunes no lesse most commonly loosing that through ciuill broyles and contentions a mischiefe incident to all flourishing estates but most fatall to ours what by true valour and honour they haue gotten King Iohn lost Normandy and other English conquests and possessions in France through the onely malice and treason of his disloyall Barons vnseasonably quarrelling about their liberties forsaking him in his warres and siding with his enemies Edward the second Scotland wonne by his victorious father through a like despight and wilfulnes of his seditious Nobles opposing against his